Podcasts about Dammit

Quaranteam - Dave In Dallas: Part 5 Celebration: Some happy moments to cling to. Based on a post by RonanJWilkerson, in 12 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. October 5th, 2020. Dave and Liv spent the morning getting lumber and gate hardware. Other changes would take much longer to plan, and would need professionals to implement, but today they were putting in a gate between the backyards to facilitate caring for the chickens. And give more play space for Esme and Roscoe. He'd made no move to threaten the chickens. It took over an hour to tear out the boards from the section that would be a gate by the end of the day. Dave worked from Lupie's yard, while Liv worked from Dave's. Both were being careful to preserve the boards that were still in good condition. Those could be reused. If not today, then for another project. As they each pulled boards from the fences, Dave gained a view of Liv as she worked. Granted, he'd seen her working in the yard, or building things before. But back then, she was the young girl he helped guide to adulthood. Now, she was the young beauty that shared his bed in addition to his life. And god was she beautiful. He'd only appreciated her looks in an esoteric sense previously. 'Why yes, Livy is a lovely young lady' in response to another's comment or question. Things had changed. Knowing she'd be fence-building today, Liv had worn a sturdy bra that could keep her; assets from flopping all over the place. But pulling nails and tugging boards loose still had them moving under her denim shirt like two quarreling kittens. Her ass filled the seat of her jeans just right too; not a bubble butt, just nicely curved. Thank God she wore work jeans and not skinny jeans. Dave had enough blood in the wrong place without her jeans clinging to the silhouette of her legs. Man had to get some work done. They'd removed the pickets, trimmed the rails and the kickboard when Dave heard the sliding door. "It's lunch time you two," Lupie called out. "Knock off for a bit. Come in and get a sandwich and a drink." Dave brushed most of the saw dust off as he walked to the house. He kissed Lupie when he got to the door. Lupie returned it, but when he moved to press himself against her, she shoved him away. "Not 'til you've had a shower mister," she demanded. He chuckled. "Yes, dear." She just laughed. Melanie joined them. Her footfalls stopped, briefly, right behind him. Lupie and Liv looked at each other with knowing looks, but he didn't ask them or Mel why. She did have a quick, quiet conversation with Liv and Lupie as Dave headed out to finish. It was a short conversation as Olivia was not far behind. The next few hours were more physically demanding than the morning as Dave and Olivia dug new postholes, mixed cement, then filled the holes and placed the posts. Even so, the hardest part was adjusting the guidelines keeping the posts vertical until the cement set. Constantly adjusting the lengths of each line until the level red true seemed to take more time than all the other work. Now they had to give the cement at least a day to set before hanging the gate. Dave and Olivia secured their tools and left the work area neat before heading in. As Dave pulled back the sliding glass door he was tackled by a mass of flesh that he could tell by feel was female. Well, the only other bodies in the house were ladies, so that helped too. She was also very excited. A flash of red hair as kisses rained on him helped him identify Melanie as his enthusiastic paramour. He had to back pedal a few steps to keep the two of them from falling to the deck. "Get a room, ya slut," Olivia laughed. Melanie finally came up for air. "I don't need a room. Just this hot, sweaty man." She planted her lips firmly on Dave's as her hands sought out the hem of his shirt. She yanked it over his head swiftly, barely pausing her lips in their quest for more Dave. "Seriously? We're doing this right here?" Dave inquired. Mel nodded as she got her hands on Dave's belt. "The Esme rule," Liv interjected. "This isn't the couch." Liv laughed and rolled her eyes. "Lawyers and coders, always looking for the loophole. I think Esme's in the library studying. I'll make sure she stays there for a bit." She pulled the curtain closed after the glass door. Mel slowed her kissing, and moved from Dave's face to his shoulders as she unbuckled his belt and unbuttoned his jeans. She took care to kiss every curve of his modestly defined shoulder muscles. No, more like savored. Dave decided to start evening the score, and grabbed her t-shirt; one of his actually, with the logo "University of Mars"; and pulled it over her head. It made her pause and grin, but barely slowed her progressive kissing down his body and getting his jeans and boxers down to his knees. Mel immediately took him in her mouth, working him to full erection quickly before plunging her head up and down. Satisfied he was at maximum stiffness, she straddled him while pulling the gusset of her shorts and panties aside revealing her already wet slit, her labia flowering outward in readiness. Mel sank herself on to Dave in one motion, letting out a grunt as he filled her. She opened her eyes and lowered her torso to his, kissing fervently as she rocked her hips up and down and rubbing her tits along his chest. Both of them found this quite stimulating. Hands roamed, tongues tangled, lips meshed. They seemed to hit a plateau, until Dave rolled them over. He began thrusting long swift strokes, causing Melanie to moan and lift her legs upward in a 'v' shape. She clutched his back and lifted her pelvis. As his thrusting pace increased Mel's vocalization devolved into happy grunts. Her fingers rotated, digging her nails into him. "Oh! God Yes!" Melanie arched her back, finding her release. A few moments later, Dave cascaded over the cliff with her, triggering a second orgasm in her even as the first had barely descended its peak. Dave held still and Mel clung to him as she shook. He nuzzled the side of her face with his cheek. When her breathing slowed, she grabbed his head and pulled him into a fiery kiss. Mel had an enormous grin as the two separated and began fixing their clothes. October 6, 2020. "Why are you cooking dinner, Dave? I thought it was Mel's night." "She is making the house dinner conejita, but I am taking your mother on a date today. We'll probably be gone through dinner." Esme made a face. "Ew, gross. So you two will be feeding each other little bites and doing other cutesy stuff?" "Probably," Dave chuckled. He scooped out a small portion on the tip of a spoon and held it out for her. Esme gamely took a bite. She swallowed but made a face. "Ew, what was that? Something popped and was bitter, or pickle-y." "Capers. I like 'em. I think your mom might too. I get it if you're not a fan." "Not. Most definitely not." Esme watched as Dave packed the container into a bag with sliced bread, several water bottles, a container of homemade whipped cream, and a box of strawberries from the greenhouse. As Dave stood, re-evaluating his packing, Esme spoke again. "It's not like I don't know what's going on around here. Ya'll get kinda loud sometimes. I know, I know 'I'm too young to talk about these things', but seriously it's a basic part of life as an adult right?" "I won't go sticking my nose in," she continued, "and yeah, I don't want to see it going on, but you don't have to walk on eggshells around me." "Oh, seriously though? We should get more candles or something, 'cuz something about that gets kinda funky afterwards. I've gone into the master bedroom to talk to mom a few times and, Wow dude. I can tell which mornings you get lucky. Or they do." "The way y'all act it's like you're both sure you got more out of it than the other, or more than you deserve or something. At least you're all happy. All though, yeah, sometimes if too many of you are walking around dreamy faced it gets kinda suspense film creepy." "Seriously though? I'm really happy for mom. And Becca. Mom's been lonely for a long time, and Becca spent about half the year looking like her heart had been ripped out. They are way better now than they were. I haven't seen mom this happy in; ever. And Becca is as bouncy happy as she's ever been. So yeah, whatever weird stuff is happening, is fine with me. I'd rather not see it though. Or hear it. Or smell it." After laying out the blanket for the two of them, the first thing Dave pulled out of the basket was an MP3 player. "You could have just used your phone, papi. Why go old school?" "Because this has more memory than my phone mi luz." Lupie chuckled lightly. "Your pronunciation is all wrong." She stepped in closer, their faces inches apart. "But your delivery is all right." They kissed softly, holding each other loosely. The romantic appetizer lasted a minute or so before they settled down to the blanket. Lupie smirked, one eyebrow cocked as Dave adjusted the position of the music player. "Well, it's not like I brought out a Walkman." "Don't you mean a Discman?" "Discman came a decade later. The Walkman was in the eighties, and it used cassettes." "Old man," Lupie smirked. "So I shouldn't tell you about my parents' blue panel van with an eight track player back in the seventies?" Lupie laughed. "Sometimes it's hard to remember you really are that much older than me. But when I do, it's a good thing. I have an appreciation for age and wisdom." She leaned in to plant a warm, lingering kiss on his lips. Dave rolled his eyes. "On a date with a thirty two year old and I'm still robbing the cradle." "Umm, you can rock this cradle all day long, papi," she purred. They bantered for a bit as Dave put together the chicken salad sandwiches, and grew quiet as they ate. Lupie did appreciate the capers, and the celery seed. As they were feeding strawberries to each other (after dipping them into some whipped cream lightly laced with rum) 'Brown-Eyed Girl' came on; the Jimmy Buffett version with steel drums. Dave swayed with the rhythm as he offered a strawberry to Lupie. As it got to the later lyric '; making love in the green grass, behind the stadium with you, my brown-eyed girl; ' Dave wiggled his eyebrows. Lupie giggled at first, then realized he wasn't just being silly. "David, no! Out here, where anyone can see us?!" "Loops, there's a row of tall bushes between us and the path. If someone is out getting some exercise, they'll never know we're here." "You have a way of making me loud, mi amor," Lupie beamed. "Then we'll take it nice and slow, darling," Dave said as he buzzed his lips next to her ear. He took a firm hold of her tit, massaging it just how she liked. Lupie sucked in a breath and closed her eyes. They made out like teenagers before shucking his pants and boxers. Lupie surprised him with the revelation she hadn't worn any panties. She blushed at her own daring. Then they made love. Long, slow, passionate joining of two hearts giving and taking in unison. The sun had set long before they left. The temperature dropped with the sun, but holding each other close and making their own heat, they never noticed. October 8, 2020. Dave was in his office, wrestling with code for his game when Becca came in, with Kareena. He'd left the game on hiatus for a while, with bigger issues to deal with, and a suspicion that an erotic harem post-apocalyptic game may not be interesting any more, between the actual apocalypse happening and the 'addictive sperm' serum now running through women's veins. But, he had started the project, he wanted to finish. "Hey Dave, looks who's here!" Becca announced. Dave looked up and was immediately confused. "Are they waiting for me to come down and sign?" "Oh, no, they said since I was one of your partners, I could sign." "Hello Dave." Kareena's entangled fingers wouldn't stop moving. Her shoulders were rounded, pulled inward and down. Her feet shifted. Her deep brown eyes wouldn't rise above his knees. Dave motioned her to a chair. "You seem worried. Are you sure you want to do this?" "Yes." Her eyes flicked up to his for just a moment, before dropping again. "It's just different from what I'm used to, what I expected for my life for several years. But I want a change. And I was relieved when the match system said we were eighty three percent compatible. I was worried it would be a lot less." Dave motioned for her to take a seat. "So, how are you feeling?" Reena blushed at the implication. "I'm okay. Not antsy like they said would happen, but it hasn't been too terribly long just yet. I mean, I could right now if you want to." She rushed the last sentence out. "It's okay. This is a big step in life, bigger than society made it out to be in the past couple decades." Dave paused for a minute. He caught Becca's eye then cocked his head towards the door. She took the hint and left, pulling the door shut. "It's just the two of us now, face to face, with no one listening. Is there anything you want to say or ask?" Kareena looked at him, looked away, and back. "I don't want to be everybody's salon girl." Dave blinked and nodded his head. While he was waiting for her to continue, he took the time to notice her attire. It hadn't been his instinct in the past, not anything beyond 'That looks nice' in a sincere tone. He'd begun to learn that what a woman was wearing may be a clue to her general intent in a conversation. If in fact, she had dressed for him, and not some other purpose. In this case, it wasn't egotistical to believe Reena had dressed for him. Her orange half shirt played counterpoint to her lovely brown skin balanced between milk chocolate and sienna. Her tits stretched the top to pull ripples into the fabric. below her shirt, her smooth, flat, tummy bore no adornment. Neither did her lovely oval navel. Her jeans rode low on her hips, and were so tight they may well have been painted on. "I know I said I was good with that stuff, and I kinda am, at like, an amateur level, but I don't want to do that all the time. Like, just as a hobby, if something special is happening." She started tearing up as she talked. Dave reached out, taking her hand in his, gently. A gazed at her face until she met his eyes. "I didn't bring you here to do nails and hair a such. I brought you here because as a family, we agreed you would be a welcome addition. We all realize you are young, and still figuring out where you want to fit in the world. We did not expect you to fill in any particular house duty." He brushed a loose lock of raven black hair behind her ear, and received a smile. "When colleges re-open, take a few classes, see what interests you; " "My dad said since I wasn't going to accept an offer from the guy he wanted me to pair with, he was cutting me off. I don't think I'll be taking classes until after I can get a job to build up tuition money." Dave chuckled. "Family sticks together, Kareena. Jan and I both work for the community college, which can get you a tuition discount. Given that they've already forgiven all student loan debt, the government is probably going to fund all tuition, or most of it, going forward. And, well, there are four adults in this household with established careers and we've all been fairly careful with our money. You want college, you can get college." Reena relaxed a bit, but not entirely. "Also, there is a spread of skillsets among us. Sit and talk with each of us. Shadow us while we do our jobs. Get to know our fields of expertise. Well, the remote part anyway. Probably going to be awhile before you can actually go to our places of work, even once we can go back. Odds are, something will sound interesting, if not our exact jobs, something related. Worst case scenario, you learn a lot of what you don't want to do and get to know us more than you might want to." Reena giggled. It made Dave feel better, knowing he could rouse her out of her anxiety. He kept his eyes on her, smiling. Reena shifted in her chair and adjusted her leg position. "Dave?" "Yes?" "I think I'm ready now." Dave blinked for a moment. Two and a half weeks living in the new serum-world and it still took him a bit to register what she meant. "Oh. Um, are you sure?" She nodded. Her breathing was deeper than when she'd come in. Dave stood and reached a hand to her. She lifted her hand to his and stood. Reena followed Dave to the bedroom and stood, still and uncertain, as he closed the door. Turning from the door, he noticed her shaking. "Reena, this is only going to work if it's something you want to do." Panic washed over her face. "I want to, I do. I'm just a little scared." She licked her lips and tried to steady her breathing. "It's just; I, uh; well, Becca talked about how you, uh; do; things. It's never been like that before. I mean, both boyfriends that I've; been with; just kinda; did their thing and got off." Dave approached her. He placed a hand gently on her shoulder and looked into her eyes. "I'm not the greatest lover, so I hope Becca didn't put me on too high a pedestal. I do take the time to pay attention to a woman's needs. That said, this first time, you're only going to get there when the first bit of my fluid hits you, and then again when I pop. I could be the greatest lover in the world, and nothing will get you to climax other than those two events the first time." Reena smiled warmly and laid her head on his chest and wrapped her arms around his torso. "I came here for the long term Dave. The short term is less important." After gathering her thoughts, she continued. "Just show me I matter to you, that's all I ask." Dave stroked his hand through her long, dark hair. He kissed the crown of Reena's head and ran his hands gently down her arms. He pulled her closer by the waist and she raised her head. Their lips met and each let their hands roam across the others' body. Kareena moaned into the kiss. Dave took that as encouragement and allowed his hands to rise to caress the sides of her luscious, sizable tits over top her shirt. She shuddered and pressed herself to him. Dave picked Reena up gently and seated her on the edge of the bed before joining her. He kissed her neck and nibbled her collarbone. Dave slipped his fingers under her top and lifted slowly, pulling his face back to allow her half shirt to pass. He dropped his face to kiss the upper slopes of her tits as his hands sought out the bra clasp in the back. He briefly recalled the mistake with Shawna, just as he found the interfering component. It yielded quickly to his touch and Reena shrugged off the straps, allowing the bra to slide to her legs and fall to the floor. Dave pulled his face back to admire the view. Even at what must be a D or E cup, her tits stood out proudly with the perkiness of youth. He locked eyes with her and latched her lips with a hungry kiss. Reena groaned with a hunger that matched his own. He placed his hands beside her tits, thumbs stroking the underside of the soft orbs enflaming his desire. Reena's breathing sped up with his caresses. She gasped as he took one dark brown nipple and areola in his mouth and suckled. "Oh, David; oh God, that feels good." She whimpered as he released her aroused nub, then hummed passionately as he engaged her mouth again with his own. As their tongues danced, he lowered her torso to the bed, her defiant bust yielding only slightly to the insistence of gravity as each hung off to the sides. Dave kissed down her cleavage and nipped and kissed about her abdomen before bringing his mouth to rest just above the button of her jeans. He looked up her body, between her tits. Only when she lifted her head to return his gaze did he unbutton her jeans and peel them back slightly as he began kissing the small exposed area of her pelvis. He half stood, still dallying his lips on her taut flesh as he moved himself around her knee to settle between her legs. He peeled her jeans down to her knees before pulling upwards, lifting her legs in the air and stripping her jeans off. He stood, bring the jeans clear of her feet, then caught her legs against his chest. If the look in her eyes and her rapid, deep breathing hadn't been enough to confirm her arousal, the warm, musky scent of her sex screamed it loudly. It was heady, rich, and inviting. He parted her elevated legs and slowly knelt, his eyes on hers, a lecherous smile on his face as he lowered it towards the lace panties covering her throbbing center. The black tracery woven through the garment gave accent to the richness of the red base. His face only inches from her sex, he paused, inhaling the scent of her, reveling in her arousal. He kissed her over top her tanga-style panties, applying just enough pressure to transmit the sensation from his lips to hers. Reena groaned, her hands reaching for his head. Dave looped his fingers through the sides of her panties and pulled them towards him, then up. She bent her legs at the knees to ease their removal and she hissed her assent. Understanding the actions of the serum now, better than he had previously, Dave took her engorged labia into his mouth, suckling at them as he probed her slit with his tongue. Reena cried out, arching her back, yearning for release. Satisfied she was as aroused and ready as the serum would allow, Dave half rose, keeping her knees on his shoulders and lifted her up the bed as he crawled on to it. With a firm purchase on the bed, He kissed her again and worked his hips to align his shaft with her entrance. With his tip lodged just inside her opening, she nodded to him, urgently. Dave steadily edged himself into her, her passage relaxed and accepting him. The warm moist tunnel held him firmly, stretching to accommodate his girth as he penetrated her fully. His tip pressed against the very top of her tunnel as his pelvis made contact with her clitoris. Dave began with a slow, gentle grinding action. Reena held his arms as he worked himself in her. Her breath suddenly caught before she howled and shook. Dave knew he must have leaked out the first bit of precum, triggering her priming orgasm. He held still while the ecstasy rebounded through her. It took her well over a minute to recover. She clasped her hands behind Dave's neck and kissed him fiercely as her legs locked behind the small of his back. "I'm yours now, forever. Work that thing in me and finish your claim." Her eyes were hungry, certain, and unyielding. With a smile, and his eyes locked on her, Dave worked his hips back and forth, plunging in and out of her. Reena grunted with each impact of his pelvis against hers, a look of joy on her face, her breathing growing ragged. Dave accelerated his motion as he felt himself building to the eruption they both needed. The yearning in Reena's eyes exhorted him onward until he felt the familiar tingle and let loose inside of her. Immediately, all of Reena's muscles contracted, seizing and spasming. Dave held still, embedded in her depths as he pulsed more and more of his essence into her. He held himself still as she writhed, giving some anchor to her flailing until she crumbled to the bed beneath him. "Imprinting; imprinting; imprinting;” October 13, 2020. Dave sat in the station chair, in cloth shorts only, working through a third set of butterflies. He actually preferred free weights, but he wanted to push himself hard today without bugging someone to spot him. He'd been cycling curls, chest presses, and butterflies. Though he went to free weights for the curls. Melanie came in as he was straining to get out the tenth rep. The slightly amused face she wore added into something else entirely as she spotted him bare but for a pair of shorts, glistening in sweat from forty minutes of strength training. Her breathing deepened, which drew Dave's eyes to her chest. He faltered, kept straining, but couldn't quite finish the rep. "Uh; um;” She shook her head and gathered her thoughts. "So, I caught our two youngest ladies messing around in your office. They're in the living room now. I think you should come talk." The smirk returned, though her eyes kept lingering on his sweaty abdomen. Dave was sure she was slipping a little extra sway in her hips as she walked ahead of him to the living room. He quickly checked his phone on the way, noting several texts, all from family members. Most of his family had denied the virus was real or that masks or lockdowns worked, so most of them were 'not responding' on social media. The few that remained had posted mournful bits on social media, still not acknowledging reality. Since he'd pointed out the absurdity of their positions before people started dying, he was now dead to them. Not really something that affected him much actually, since they lived three states away and never thought much of him in the first place. But why the fuck; ok, wow, yet a new level of hate texts? And why all of them, all of a sudden? Becca and Reena sat on opposite sides of the couch. Reena's eyes were downcast. She appeared to be on the verge of crying. Becca's lips were pressed into a flatline, her eyes not meeting Dave's. Dave cleared his throat. Becca looked briefly at him, then quickly away. Reena let out a small whimper and kept her eyes on the floor. "So y'all want to tell me what happened?" Becca finally met his gaze. "We were only trying to help." "Oh good, so many wonderful things have followed that statement." Dave took a seat between them and pulled them close. "How about dropping the preamble and just getting it out." "I broke into your computer and we used your Facebook profile to contact two women that show up in your feed a lot. We were going to contact a few others when Mel walked in. It took a while because we were trying to say something unique to each one." Becca monotoned. Then she perked up "we just thought since you requested some of us, you could request other women you already knew." If I blow my top, I'll not only hurt Becca whom I most definitely love but cause super skittish Reena to withdraw completely. The girl's trying to find herself a new place in life. Unless she's clearly reverting to past behavior I have got to treat her with kid gloves. Dave suddenly made a connection in his head. "Who were the two women you propositioned in my name?" "Janine Farkel and Mary Pharns" Dave's head lolled back as he chuckled. "Well, that would explain the texts I just red. Every woman on my mother's side still alive are royally pissed at me. None bothered to explain why, but went to great lengths delineating what an utter worthless beast I am." Becca looked at him confused. Reena did as well, though she was ready to start bawling again. He took a deep breath. "Janine Farkel is my cousin. Her mom and my mom are sisters." Becca rolled her eyes at their mistake. Reena looked like she wanted to bury her head in his shoulder, but wasn't sure she was allowed. "To be fair, I did think she was awfully cute when we were kids. But once I realized what romance was focused around, I was instantly aware that wasn't something you do with your cousin." That got Becca to give a small snort. Reena's frown almost became a grin. "Mary Pharns is Janine's niece, her older brother's daughter, making her my second cousin." Both girls groaned. "You know what you did wrong?" God, he shouldn't be talking like this with a sexual partner, yet the situation called for it. "I should have checked relationships before sending out a message?" Becca asked softly. Dave looked at her stonily. "You should not have used my social media profile without my permission. You should not have acted in my name, without consulting me first. You acted because you had the skills. Just because you can do a thing, it does not necessarily follow that you must do that thing." "Did you just use Star Trek 6 as a rebuke?" Becca said with narrowed eyes and mouth. "If the shoe fits, wear it." She rolled her eyes. Dave looked to Reena, on his other side. He bent his head down to hers, lifting her chin with the hand around her shoulder. Their lips met and he kissed her sweetly. They held the kiss, lips moving, but only that, for nearly a minute. When they broke, Reena batted her eyes and blushed. "Well, it's not a boring life." Dave observed. Both girls barked out a laugh and snuggled into him. "So Dave, um," Reena temporized, "is there anything we could do to; make it up to you?" Becca jumped in. "We've been talking about, maybe you know, both of us?" Dave's eyebrows rose. "Like maybe, you could; um; fill one of us up; and then the other one; uh; licks it out while you; uh; do it in her. So, there's this line of you and then both of us." "I'm willing to be the in-between one," Reena interjected. Becca's eyes betrayed her surprise. "That would be amazing. But only if you want to, and not as punishment. I don't want anything sexual to be punishment." Reena popped her head up. "Not actual punishment. Roleplay and BDSM are different. That's for mutual pleasure, with agreed upon boundaries." Reena relaxed against him again, nodding her head lightly. "I'll put out a message to my family members about what happened, including a tightly worded appreciation of the faith in me they displayed with their responses. After a few more days of bitching, that should keep them off my back for a good six months while they go back to savaging each other. Or whoever they've collectively deemed as 'other'." Dinner in the Belsus household had been moved back to accommodate Shawna's frequent shifts on the 5pm and 6pm broadcasts. Today, however, she'd taken the early morning duty and arrived home shortly after five. She found Dave in his office, staring at another set of lab instructions for the online physics offering he'd been instructed to develop. One month out from spring semester registration, he was supposed to have already submitted a final number for the course fee needed to cover any kits or supplies the school would require to accompany the course. "Dave?" He brought his head up and smiled when he saw her. "Hey Shawna. How long have you been standing there?" "Less than a minute." Her broad smile that fully engulfed her eyes pulled his brain out of its work fog. He saved his work and logged out. "We have about two hours before dinner's ready. What would you like to do?" "I could use a massage, if you're up for it." "Sure." Shawna took his hand and led him to an unused bedroom that had been converted to an alternate TV and game room. Not entirely unused. Shawna's work clothes were in the closet so she could dress before work without disturbing anyone in the master bedroom. On walking in, she picked up the remote and flipped through menus. "It's a shame they don't have Babylon 5 or original Galactica on streaming. How 'bout some TNG?" Dave nodded. Shawna setup an episode, then settled on the floor, placing herself between Dave's legs as he sat on the bed. Dave slipped his hands to her neck and began working his thumbs in the crease there. His fingers held the sides of her neck, mostly giving a base for the thumbs, but doing small motions on the flesh they contacted. Shawna let her head droop slightly. "Umm, I love feeling your hands on me, baby." She turned her head so she could see him out the corner of her eye. "Once you've got my neck nice and loose, feel free to; roam a bit." The lusty grin those words slipped out of punctuated her meaning. Dave chuckled and gave her a kiss on her cheek before she dropped her head loose again. Within the first minute, Dave could feel the tension in her and went to work helping her relax. He thoroughly massaged her scalp, taking care not to mess with her hairstyle. He massaged her forehead, then around her ears and jaw before descending to her neck. Once that was feeling loose, he moved down to her shoulders. He worked her upper back as well, working out the physical manifestations of the stresses she may or may not share later. She was already running the entire meteorology department for the station. The official promotion had not yet come through, but she was the one that all the folks in the department looked to for direction. She was the one the higher ups passed their instructions through. Every day had at least some stress. He rolled her neck in his hands, feeling the looseness that hadn't been there when he'd started. Satisfied the primary task was accomplished, he allowed his fingers to stretch down from her shoulders, caressing her front progressively lower from her collarbone. "Umm. uh-hmm." Dave slipped his hands under her silky blouse and directly stimulated the flesh just above the upper slopes of Shawna's tits. He carefully sought out a path that took his fingers down the sides of her tits, cupping them as he massaged them. Shawna sucked in a breath before saying "Oh, yes baby. God I love these hands." With his hands inside her shirt and bra, Dave deftly stroked her tits and nipples Until she stood and began stripping her clothes off. He matched her actions and the two fell to the bed naked, their hearts pounding. Shawna landed on top, but quickly rolled to put him above her. Taking his cue, Dave got his knees between her legs and made the connection they both sought. Excited as she was, he slipped himself in easily. They lost the need for words as he pumped in and out of her. Both roamed their hands and lips across the other, but the primary need was the stimulation below as she bucked her hips up to him and he thrust into her offered portal. The long, slow, burn of the massage had them both well on their way before they entangled themselves. Shawna lit off first, shuddering and moaning as they kissed, her body convulsing in the throes of a 'normal' orgasm. The actions of her inner muscles on his cock pushed Dave the last bit of his peak and he let loose within her, triggering a serum-induced orgasm even as her body was beginning to come down from the natural orgasm. They held each other close, panting, for several minutes. Another few minutes were spent kissing, until the unmistakable sounds of a dinner nearly ready intruded their thoughts. They dressed carefully, unrushed, but ready to move on to the next part of the evening. They descended the stairs holding hands and crossed the living room into the dining room. Esme passed them as they took seats, a bowl in her hands as she helped lay out dishes for the meal. Passing behind Shawna, Esme gave an audible, obvious sniff, then looked at Dave and shook her head. Chapter 7; Celebration. October 16, 2020. Dave's heart was handling the exertion just fine, only slightly elevated beyond his usual while doing this. His breathing was ragged though. He was having trouble finding his rhythm. And his legs felt like rubber. "Come on, Dave," Olivia said over her shoulder, "You can do better than this. Tell ya what, you beat me back to the house and I'll give you my ass tonight." She blew a kiss over her shoulder, then kicked hard. Roscoe let out a bark that was both happy and plaintive, then loped faster to keep pace. They were about a quarter mile from the house, nearing the end of their three mile run. Dave frequently ran five miles in a morning, but he'd slacked off gradually as his living situation changed. Last week he hadn't run at all. Having a woman's warm body snuggled up against him just made it that much harder to get out of bed and run. Multiple bodies pressed against him, each with its own unique, warm, fleshy wonder, made getting out of bed nearly impossible. Dave kicked out after Livy. He gained on her at first, but the view of her firm, muscular ass was just amazing. Dave decided it was worth it to keep the view and let her win. Anal would be fun to try, but they had their whole lives together. This view, now, this morning, gave him the satisfaction he was looking for. At the entrance to the driveway, they slowed to a walk. Arms over their heads, they walked circles in the driveway and yard. Roscoe, tongue out, huge canine grin, circled about them. Occasionally, he bumped his head against a thigh and got a pat on the head for his efforts. "For taking a week off, you didn't lose much ability. You let me win that." "Well, to be fair, watching your ass in those leggings is a reward all it's own." Dave took her in his arms and kissed her forehead, the tip of her nose, and softly on the lips. He could feel her smile into the kiss. When he pulled back and her eyes reopened, he saw a lingering uncertainty in them. "This still has an undercurrent of weird, but a whole lot of wonderful. I sometimes get paranoid your dad's going to come around the corner and catch me kissing you." Olivia smacked his chest, then buried her face in it with a giggle. "I'm also amazed that I have this beautiful, intelligent, loving young woman in my life that has admired me for many years. A young woman I watched grow up, becoming one of the finest human beings I've ever had the privilege to know. And she chose me to live her life with." Olivia's hug on Dave squeezed tighter. She had her dream. Everything she ever wanted was right here. Then Dave's stomach rumbled. "Guess I better get my butt in the kitchen and feed my man." Dave rolled his eyes. "Sure," he said, with a pat on her ass as she turned towards the door, "get in that kitchen and cook my food woman." Olivia's only response was to wiggle her ass. Halfway to the door, she turned her head over her shoulder and stuck out her tongue, through a great big grin. She shrieked and ran, giggling, when Dave started to run towards her. The first order of business was to let Roscoe into the backyard, where he lapped water from his bowl before plopping onto the deck. Once in the kitchen, Dave snatched a bowl from the cupboard while Olivia pulled the egg carton from the fridge. Lupie's chickens did a fine job keeping up with the needs of Dave, Lupie, Becca, and Esme. Add Janice, Shawna, Olivia, and Melanie to the mix, and those chickens made a nice supplement, but would never keep up on their own. When Dave reached for the carton, Liv slapped his hand lightly. "I told you, I'm making breakfast for you. Take a seat." "Maybe I should just go take my shower now, and come down to a hot breakfast made by my hot babe." She threw an appreciative grin over her shoulder. "Maybe you should go find the sweat slut and give her what she wants." "She does like it without being sweaty too ya know." "Are you talking about Melanie?" came Janice's voice from the dining room entry. Soft and melodic, Dave would never get enough of those carefully crafted tones. "Gee, how'd you guess?" Dave gave her a gentle kiss in greeting. Janice hummed in the kiss, but kept their bodies separated. "I'm kinda in between Mel and Lupie here on this one. It's not my kink, and don't want to be pressed against you when you're all sweaty, but I'm not shoving you away when you look all manly and accomplished." Jan blushed lightly at the end of her statement. She let go of Dave to move to Liv's side at the counter. She watched Olivia crack the eggs one handed, then split the shell, still using one hand only, over the bowl to drain the egg out. "Hey, that's just how Dave taught me to do it." Olivia looked at her with a smile and a raised eyebrow. That caused Jan to laugh. "Okay, okay, for me it was just a few weeks ago. I take it you were, what, fourteen?" "Eight. Eight years old, standing on a step stool with one of the two greatest guys in the world standing beside me." Olivia said wistfully. Jan gave her a quick shoulder hug. "Can I do anything to help?" "Sure. I'm just going to scramble these with some seasoning. Maybe some toast or fruit? A little late to start bacon." Jan, with her head in the fridge called out, "We've got a package of pre-cooked breakfast sausage. Just need to be heated through." "Sounds good." "Hey Jan?" Dave asked. "While you're in there, can you grab me an apple or a pear?" Dave easily caught the pear she tossed his way and began eating it after polishing it on a dry spot on his shirt. "I can't seem to stop eating lately. I'm surprised I didn't gain weight the last few weeks. Eating more than usual, and little to no exercise." Tossing a lid on the skillet to keep the steam inside, Jan turned to Dave. "Little to no exercise? Dave, you have energetic sex at least twice a day, with three or four blowjobs or quickies as well. If you're denying your hunger and not eating, that would explain the; what, five pounds you lost?" "Hmm, hadn't weighed myself in a while. Too afraid the scale would just scream 'Get off me fatso!'" Olivia snorted, but immediately gave him a scowl that matched Jan's. "Dave," Jan said, "you are far from overweight. If you keep over restricting yourself by not accounting for your activity, you're going to hurt yourself, and us by extension. You should stash snacks in your office, so you can have something as soon as you get hungry." She paused for a moment. "Maybe we should get a small fridge for your office, to hold some snacks that would be better cold, or water bottles. You like your fruit and water cold." Just then, Dave's phone chimed the tone he'd set for texts from the ladies of the house. Looking down and unlocking, he saw it was from Shawna. Shawna Posted; It's official! I got the promotion! WFAA Chief Meteorologist Shawna Coulter! That's great! I'm proud of you! You put in a lot of work to get here, babe! Shawna Posted; a heart emoji. They even did a video call with Troy! He still wears those wonderfully dorky bowties! He congratulated me, said he's been watching, and he's proud I'm holding the department to a high standard of science and reporting! Then she posted a star-eyed emoji, smiling face with tear emoji You earned every bit of those accolades. Shawna Posted; face blowing a kiss emoji, It's just, oh my God, he's a legend around here, and well-regarded in the weather community! And then he's on a Zoom call, telling me I'm doing the station and profession proud! I remember watching him as a kid, hun. I can imagine the impact. You put years of work into this. Enjoy the fruits of victory, my love. Dave froze. The first time he'd used the 'L' word with Shawna, and it was by text! Dammit! In the silent minutes of self-recrimination, his phone chimed again. Shawna Posted; I love you too, David. "What's with the dopey-lovey grin, Dave?" Olivia's voice brought him back to the dining room as she sat a platter of scrambled eggs on a wooden trivet and centered it on the table. Jan came in and did likewise for a platter of sausage. "Shawna got the official promotion to Chief Meteorologist." "Hey, that's great!" Jan said, with Lupie chiming in as she entered with Esme. Mel came in a few steps behind. "Mel," Liv said, "could you grab the fruit tray and toast?" Mel nodded her agreement. Lupie shooed Esme to go help. "We should do something to celebrate Shawna's promotion." Lupie said. Heads nodded around the table. "She's got the six o'clock duty tonight, and they'll probably do some kind of cake thing there, so I wouldn't expect her home until after dinner." Jan supplied. "Tomorrow, she's going in for a few hours to give guidance and get some admin work done. No on-air duties though. She said she'd be home by two, maybe three at the latest. Oh, and she's not going in until ten at the earliest. She swore she was getting to sleep in." "How about a picnic in the park?" Melanie suggested. "The way she gets nostalgic talking about the smell of grass or the air from her storm chasing days, maybe she'd like that." "Hopefully sans storm," Liv said dryly. Mel stuck her tongue out in reply, then both giggled. "So, an early dinner tomorrow, after Shawna gets home. Let's figure out a menu and divide up duties." Lupie guided the ensuing short discussion. She tried to dissuade Dave from making a dish, again cajoling him that he should let them take care of such things. Dave pointed out that he enjoys cooking and seeing people enjoy his efforts. Shawna had shown an interest in his tomato-cucumber salad, and they did just pull in a fresh harvest of both. Then he got a little dirty. Would Lupie deny Shawna a dish she loved from someone she cared for on her celebration day? Okay, that was a little not cool, but he wanted to make something dammit. Lupie's look was by turns hurt and chagrined. "I'm sorry Lupie, that was over the line." Dave stood and walked to her chair. He took her hand and kissed it. "Please, I love to cook, and I feel like I'm getting shut out here. I love what you and the others cook too. And I understand your position about my role, leading the family. But please, step back once in a while and let me make a dish." Lupie got a saucy look in her eye. With a smile and a wink, she said, "Very well, you may work in my kitchen." Dave rolled his eyes, but as she stood to begin clearing the table, he swatted her butt, giving it a gentle squeeze. "Eep!" She turned and buried her face in his chest. As she turned, he could see her face was as red as the tomatoes he'd use tomorrow. Just then, Becca and Reena stumbled in, bleary eyed and messy haired. They'd been working on some project and stayed up late, sleeping in a different bedroom. "Why don't you let Heckle and Jeckle here get their breakfast, and then let them clean up?" Lupie screwed up her face, ready to object, but both teens nodded their assent, Becca holding out a thumbs up as she flopped into a chair. Then Lupie mentioned Shawna's promotion and the planned party for tomorrow. Both girls livened up, huge grins on their faces. They leaned towards each other, speaking in quick whispers before pulling back and high-fiving. Whatever was going on had them completely awake with broad grins. "You girls care to share?" I asked. "Not yet, it's a surprise. A good one this time, promise." Becca flushed with remembered embarrassment from the 'hook Dave up' fiasco. Reena blushed as well, nodding agreement. Jan lay under Dave on the bed, her legs wrapped around his waist. Since he was already sweaty, she thought she'd give it a try. Might as well, right? Try different ways? As Dave pumped in and out of her, he paused between kisses to study her face. "You are not feeling it are you?" "You, yes. The sweat, no. Sorry, David." Dave stopped his motions, beginning to pull out. "No, no, please. Finish in me. Then we can take a shower together, and maybe; my turn in the tub?" Dave was still working his way through individual dates with each lady, but they had added a twist. Each wanted a soak in the large, sea-shell shaped garden tub in the master bath. To make it special (they argued getting tub time with him made it special) he'd managed to personalize the experience with different settings. Lupie loved lavender, so he arranged lavender bath scents, two candles on the vanity, and four candles around the tub. Every time before, when Dave was near lavender, his eyes, nose, and mouth got itchy, so he took a dose of his strongest allergy meds (over the counter, but behind the pharmacy desk) half an hour before the bath time. It; didn't work. He didn't sneeze or have too much sinus irritation. But Lupie's time luxuriating as she leaned against him in the bath was cut short when she noticed red bumps all over his arms as they wrapped loosely around her. She was furious with Dave as she pushed him into the shower stall to wash off the offending aromatics. She pulled the plug on the bathtub and kicked on the fan before joining him. He was grateful when the steamy air got into his lungs. When Dave pledged to try again, Lupie pointedly suggested almond and vanilla. After that, all the ladies insisted on knowing what gave him allergic reactions. As far as scents go, they were relieved the only remaining problematic scents were eucalyptus and any form of mint. Mel was slightly bummed about the mint, but wasn't that attached to it. "The feeling of Dave going down on me vastly outweighs the pleasantness of a mint-scented bath." So after Dave finished, and a few minutes of snuggling, he got up to shower quickly. Adjusting the tub faucet to Janice's preferred temperature, he left it running. Then he pulled the special items for Janice from the one locked closet in the bathroom. The one he stashed all the special prep stuff for the ladies. Yes, they'd picked scents and lighting, but that's no reason to give away all the details. With the tub about half full, he drizzled a small, short stream of rose oil into the water with a slight sideways motion to help start the mixing process. The tub's curvature and the current due to the filling should do the rest. Next, he killed the lights. Jan wanted natural lighting, which is why they were doing this in the daytime. There was a large window that let light into the master bath. No one could see in from that direction, into an upstairs window anyway, so it was safe, even before the pandemic. As the tub neared full, Dave cut the water and sprinkled rose petals on the surface, around the tub margins, and then some on the floor. With his back to the door, he surveyed the scene to make sure it was right. Satisfied, he placed the partial bag of petals in the closet and locked it again. Then he stepped back into the bedroom, closing the door behind him. He led Jan from the bed to the bathroom door and had her cover her eyes with her hands before opening the door. Jan walked slowly into the bathroom, marveling at the setup. As Dave joined her, she wrapped him in her arms and delivered a warm, passionate kiss. Then they climbed into the tub, Janice lying back against Dave's chest, as the two enjoyed the closeness without any overtly sexual play. It was a good morning. "Why do you smell like roses?" Reena asked as she lay curled into Dave's side on the laid-out recliner. "Because I gave Jan her couples tub time earlier and she likes a rose-scented bath." "So you're really working your way through romancing each of us personally?" "There's no other way. You are each unique. Different desires, different needs. I'll do my best to give you what makes you feel happy and accepted." "This is pretty good right here." The teen gave him a soft kiss. "I like Jan. She has good taste in bath scents. And men." Dave chuckled, giving her a soft squeeze in appreciation. They were in the living room, though no music or shows were playing. Just a quiet snuggle. Kareena wore cloth shorts and one of Dave's nerd shirts. This one looked like a computer's BSOD. Melanie cringed when she saw it on her way out the door earlier. Reena must have been wearing a bra, since her large tits were somewhat contained and her nipples were not poking through. Given her past behavior it was a 50/50 toss up whether she was wearing any kind of panties, but there was no outward indication either way, and this wasn't the kind of snuggle to facilitate an exploration to find out. "So I've been talking with Becca and Jan, and the others. I think I'd like to take some classes in the Spring?" "Why are you asking that like a question?" "I wanted to make sure you're okay with it." "Reena, we are partnered. We will spend the rest of our lives together, and eventually have kids together. I don't own you." Dave looked her straight in the eye for this part. "Sure, there are somethings you could choose to do that will impact all of us and therefore require some prior notice or approval. What schooling you pursue is not in that category. Now, if you're looking for advice, I'm here for you. It sounds to me like you've already gotten some from the others. And I happen to think highly of their opinions, so you should be good to go." Dave got a full kiss on the lips for that, with only a little tongue. "I'm going to go undeclared and just take some basic classes. Becca and I plan on taking composition and speech together. Not math or science. She really helped me through high school, but I'm not at her level and I don't want to hold her back. As soon as we can, I'll take the placement tests and hope I get into college math instead of remedial." Her face fell at the prospect of starting below college level. "Becca will probably get into precal or calc right from the start." "You'll do fine, no matter where you place. If you're really worried about it, talk to Jan. I have some math prep books around here. Take some time to brush up before your test." Dave kissed her nose. "Regardless of what course you place into, you'll need to set aside some study time. And fortunately, you have plenty of people in this house that can help. Becca of course, and me for math and science, Lupie's good with numbers and presentations, and management or decision making. What Jan doesn't know she knows how to find. Shawna would be great for math, science or public speaking, but she still has a full time job that keeps her out of the house eight hours a day at least, so she may be less available." Reena smiled. "Yeah, she's kind of a badass. Like she's so completely feminine lovey dovey with you, but work wise, she rules the roost and gets things done." "Feminine does not mean weak, baby doll." Over the past week or so, Reena had shown a preference for diminutive names and pseudo-possessive treatment. Dave suspected it was partially due to her high school relationships with jocks and trust fund boys, but he fed her what she asked for while making sure she still felt loved and appreciated. The caramel-skinned teen smiled back. "I know. But it's nice when you say that too." She paused to change direction back to the main topic. "I think I'd like to go into interior design. That would mean an associate's in, well, anything really, but business might be a good idea. Then a trade school for my focus classes. I thought about fashion for a while, but all that cutting and sewing sounds really annoying. Placing furniture and décor, choosing the right painting and lighting, that sounds challenging and fun." "I like the passion I hear in your voice. I'm right behind you. Just; don't ask me to tell the difference between jade and emerald." "They're totally different!" Dave chuckled and gave her another hug. "Hell, half the time, someone has to remind me that chartreuse is a green hue, not a red one." "Ugh!" Reena rolled her eyes and huffed. "Isn't this the same guy that cried at two different movies last night?" "Hey, anyone that doesn't cry when Goose dies is a heartless brute. Ditto for Spock." Dave pitched his voice slightly lower and made it raspy and slow. "I have been, and ever shall be; your friend." Reena smacked his chest, water rimming her eyes. The whole house had been on an 80's movie kick, with an emphasis on sci-fi, since that was beloved by Dave, Shawna, and Becca. Livy and Mel were mild fans of science fiction as well. Lupie, Jan, and Reena just wanted to understand their partners better. Reena had sobbed during Spock's death scene. Becca had earlier led Kareena through a few of the original Trek series, including 'Space Seed', 'Amok Time' and 'City on the Edge of Forever' to give her some context for the movies. Before either of them could continue the conversation, the front door opened. Melanie and Olivia came through with several bags straining from each hand. Reena and Dave rose, heading for the door as his two returning partners crossed to the dining room to set down their burdens. Two trips each emptied the car. Melanie and Reena set about getting the cold items stowed first, while Liv grabbed the bag from the sporting goods store and headed upstairs. Dave went to the garage for his tools before joining her. One room had been claimed by Mel and Liv as their own. Primarily just as a private space for the two of them, but of course for those times that privacy was a little more intimately desired. Carter's suspicion was in error, at the time. Neither girl had been intimate with another woman. Prior to moving in, the girls had never shown an interest in each other. Now though, they were somewhere along the road of experimentation. But, the lessons taught to Olivia by her father were deeply rooted. And that lesson was about responsibility as well as security. Which is why they were making this installation, behind Livy's headboard. "This last bolt will do it. Which one are you going with?" "The ten. If someone's trying to hurt us, I want a big punch." "You know what your dad said, aim makes caliber an extra." She narrowed her eyes. "My aim is fine. Better than yours even." "Okay, ok, easy there Annie Oakley." Liv smirked. "You read the programming instructions for the palm print scanner yet?" "No, it's the same model I used in Stephenville, though." "Well, I've got it installed," Dave said, crawling out the small space between the headboard and the wall. Bigger than normal, since they'd pulled it out to do this work, but still tighter than Dave would like. "Time for you to program it. You remember the code to the gun cabinet?" Dave's gun cabinet was built in the understairs area, covered to look like a normal part of the hallway, except the small hatch over the keypad. "Yep. Kinda hard to forget." Liv gave him a kiss as she slipped past and began the programming process. To be continued in part 6, Based on a post by RonanJWilkerson, in 12 parts, for Literotica.

Democrats created a record-breaking economic mess with 9% inflation. Now Democrats argue they should be returned to power ... because Trump isn't fixing their mess fast enough? (Please subscribe & share.) Sources: https://x.com/RapidResponse47/status/2001664354174013843?s=20 https://x.com/RapidResponse47/status/1994262111145365516?s=20 https://x.com/SecretaryLCD/status/2001481022697775332?s=20 https://redstate.com/wardclark/2025/12/16/us-jobs-rebound-modestly-64k-new-jobs-added-in-november-n2197177

Miracle On Route 34: Part 2 Virginia and Santa face extreme danger together. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Someone attacked Santa with a wicked-looking spiked hand-axe, something out of a sci-fi movie. He batted the weapon aside and clapped his open hands across the man's ears, busting his brain. Before he dropped, Santa grabbed the corpse and swung it around in a wide arc, smashing it into the foes surrounding him and knocking them back. "Shit!" Ginny squealed as one of the targets landed near her. "It's like the fucking Matrix in here!" As he threw the corpse away, he paused very briefly and glanced at her. "Since you happen to be right there, how about a little mood music?" "What?" "I'm just saying some music would be nice if we're going to be doing this," he called. "You're next to the entertainment system, how about putting something on?" "You’re shitting me, right?" she almost complained, wincing as she heard something delicate-sounding and expensive smash behind her amidst the wild brawl. She stared at the multimedia system, flapping her arms in frustration as she tried to focus through the noise. This couldn't be happening. She clutched the sleeves of her plush robe for a moment, trying to concentrate on its soft, fuzzy texture and center herself. She'd almost forgotten the large nerf gun in her hands but ignored it now, fixing her gaze on the mp3 playlist. She pressed a button. "Silent night; Holy night;" Bing crooned through the room. "Not really what I had in mind!" Santa mentioned loudly as he rammed his knee into a man's chin. "Try again!" Ginny bit her lip and pressed the button again, this time rewarded with Gary Glitter singing 'Another Rock And Roll Christmas'. "Still not quite there," he said as he snapmared another foe. "Better, but not quite!" "Well I don't know!" she shouted in exasperation. "What kind of music do you put on while Santa kills things in your living room?" Santa turned sideways and thrust his foot out, kicking an intruder in the chest and sending him sprawling backwards, rolling head over heels until he thumped into the entertainment system, jolting it and skipping the player. "I am a bitch. How do you want me? From behind, or on my knees? I am a slut, please hold me down, I'll be your noise, This shit will fuck you up!" "Perfect!" he declared as he fought, swarmed once again by foes. "Seriously?" Ginny yelled. "Combichrist is Santa's fucking fighting groove?" "I'm trying to figure out why you have it on your playlist," Santa replied. "I don't remember you liking aggrotech!" "Why the hell do you of all people even know what it is?" she shot back, wincing as she watched another body sail into the opposite wall with a sickening crunch before dropping to the floor and leaving a huge, crumbling dent in the stone. 'This Shit Will Fuck You Up!' "I prefer the term 'Hellektro' myself," he added. "And I know all songs, silly. I remember when the Dayglo Abortions wrote that 'Hey Santa!' song back in the '80's, they didn't get presents for” "I didn't ask, why are you answering?" she hissed. "Kill! Kill!" All the while, the pounding rhythms of the music filled the room. "I am a bitch. How do you want me? From behind, or on my knees? I am a slut, please hold me down, I'll be your noise, This shit will fuck you up!" "Well, at least we know why it's on your playlist, anyway!" he mentioned as he broke someone's back over his knee. "Very funny, red man!" Ginny hissed, scowling. She ducked wildly as another assailant flew overhead and landed in the Jacuzzi, his neck slamming against the hard edge with a snap noise and then tilting at a strange angle, his eyes wide and unseeing. "Fucking hell," she muttered. "These guys eat too much red meat!" Santa smashed two heads together before punting a third man in the chest, sending him staggering back until he fell against the entertainment unit, right next to Ginny, his eyes spiraling in his head. She scowled down at him for a moment before smashing the pitcher of nog on his cranium and sending him to the floor. Every single intruder stopped and turned to look at her suddenly, their eyes narrowing and turning very yellow. "Eep;" Ginny said quietly, going pale. They all howled and lunged toward her, even as Santa fought to reach her first. She shrieked in fright. "Darn it, Ginny!" he shouted in what almost sounded like irritation. "I told you not to do anything!" "You said not to use the stupid nerf gun!" she shot back as she dodged wildly and began to run around, evading her pursuers. "I meant don't do anything to get yourself noticed!" he growled as he bulldogged one man's head into the floor. He sprang to his feet and grabbed another man by the back of the head, ramming his face into the stone wall, creating a small crater from which the body slumped only slowly and wetly. "How the hell did they not notice the mostly naked girl in the room?" she yelled, sprinting around the circumference of the room, being chased by yellow-eyed foes. "They're mostly quantum, they don't always perceive real-state things or beings until they're interacted with!" he answered. "They weren't looking for you until you announced yourself!" "Oh, you and your weird physics shit!" she groused, her robe coming more and more undone as she ran. One of her tits was exposed, bouncing annoyingly and the nipple hardening as a cold wind from the endless holes in her walls and windows blew into the room. "Now what?" "Well, since they know you're here, you might as well use the gun," he answered as he tackled a small knot of them who were looking to cut off her avenue of escape. "At least then you can defend yourself if you're careful!" "The fuck am I supposed to do?" she shouted angrily as she clutched the ridiculous, useless gun. "Nerf them to death? Hope I shoot one foam dart down a throat and hope the bastard chokes and dies?" "Didn't you just let me inside all of your orifices?" he pointed out as he spun low, sweeping one foe's feet from under him and then taking him by the ankles to slam him off the floor. "Trust me, Virginia!" "Dammit!" she spat, steeling her nerve, hoping her resolve was harder than her nipple currently was. Taking a deep breath, she stopped running and spun, pointing the gun and pulling the plastic trigger; She yelped in astonishment as coruscating arcs of lightning crackled and lashed out from the muzzle, enveloping several foes, who wailed in glowing agony before disappearing from view. "Jesus H Fucking Tesla!" she exclaimed in amazement as she gaped down at her toy. "Virginia, language!" Santa warned. She rolled her eyes and pointed at another man rushing her, pulling the trigger and watching him explode in a shower of scintillating particles. "This shit will fuck you up!" blared the speakers. The wall splintered next to Ginny and several terrifying creatures barged in, causing her to shriek in fright, they were easily Santa's size, vaguely humanoid but covered in a greyish, segmented carapace, with insectoid heads, evil-looking mandibles and huge claws at the end of four arms. They hissed as the lunged for her. "Fuck fuck fuck!" cried out as she began running. "Fucking hate motherfucking bugs!" She fired wildly behind herself without looking, managing to strike one of the new creatures but only slowing it down. Ginny raced for the stairs, stampeding up them only to find more of the yellow-eyed humanoids waiting for her. "Santa!" she cried out in terror. "Help!" He glanced her way and grimaced at her predicament. "Aw, hell;" With a strength born of the desperation to protect one of his precious children, he surged forward, shoulder-blocking his way through a knot of assailants, springing through the air with astonishing agility, alternately using the wall and railing of the stairs to get to the upper floor, twisting and executing a flying kick that downed a foe about to attack Ginny. "Good thing I wore my enhanced parkour boots tonight, eh?" he muttered as he glared at the foes crowding to get up the stairs or down the hallway at them. "I don't even know what that means." Ginny snapped, backing up warily as the horde coming for them grew in numbers. "If that's some sort of geek speak, then we, are you getting bigger?" "I guess I am," he replied, grimly, glaring at their foes. "I don't expect what I'm saying to make sense, but the other iterations of me, my other selves, they're all coming here, merging with me to help meet the threat." "You're; consolidating?" she asked in disbelief. "That's one way to look at it," he said, his blue eyes flashing. "It's gonna make finishing the Christmas run tight if I get held up here much longer." "Oh, terribly sorry if I'm inconveniencing you, your highness." Ginny said, trying to not sound too snide. He put his body between her and her foes, backing her up against the wall. "They can't come through the wall you're up against, it's the South wall," he said quietly but with a sense of urgency. "You're safe from that angle. You can fire your gun past me or over the rail at the guys down below. Since they're trying to reach you that means they've solidified enough that they can't do crazy things like jump seven meters up to reach you, they'll have to use the stairs." "I thought they were after you." Ginny said hotly. "They were, until you announced yourself with a jug of nog," he pointed out. "Now they want to destroy you to hurt me." "Oh. Sorry." Ginny mumbled somewhat sheepishly. "You can make it up to me later!" he said as he surged forward suddenly, bulling his way through the approaching crowd, clotheslining several at once. Shouts went up and the fight was on again. Santa punched, kicked, elbowed, kneed and wrenched his way through the enemy horde. Ginny swore he was indeed bigger than he had been earlier. His already hard body physique was almost bulging with muscles now, like a California beach bodybuilder. Black blood glistened on his flawless skin as he maimed the attackers. Droplets that hit the carpet sizzled and ate through it, burning the hardwood floor beneath. "No!" Ginny wailed in despair. "Not the hardwood! I loved that feature!" She glared and gritted her teeth as she leaned over the railing and pointed the nerf gun down at the endless crowd on the main floor, pulling the trigger. The crackling arcs of energy enveloped several foes, who wailed and vanished. Same as before, the giant insectoids rarely disappeared but seemed slowed or staggered by the attack. Santa fought his way forward, forcing the attackers back from Ginny. Try as they might, no one got by him, even if it meant that they could strike at him instead. He took their assaults resolutely, using his body as a shield to protect her. Before long, the floor of the hallway was littered with bodies, some barely stirring, others not moving at all. Still, the foes swarmed up the stairs. One of the bug-things swiped at him with its vicious claws and he ducked under the blow before kicking his boot into one of the reverse-jointed legs, snapping it. The bug screeched and tumbled and he leapt onto its back, grabbing hold of one of the large, wet-grey chitinous plates that armored its back and pulled, it tore away with a mushy crack and the beast's keened agony as it shuddered and thrashed. Without pausing, Santa whirled around and slammed the exoskeletal plate across several men's heads, dropping them. Ginny kept firing the nerf tesla gun, wondering what sort of sociopath would invent a deadly weapon that looked like a famous kid's toy. She pushed it from her mind, realizing that she wanted to live and didn't care at the moment about the social mores of the issue. Santa was using the huge chitin plate almost like a shield, driving his foes back with it to the stairs. It finally cracked in half and he punched through the mess, unwilling to give the enemy time to regroup. He spun one man around with a fist across the jaw before grabbing his arms from behind and ramming his knee into the man's back, lifting him off the floor and letting him slam his spine onto the stairs. Without waiting, Santa launched himself through the air, knee raised and smashed it into the face of a man on the stair's corner landing. The foe's head went back through the wall with a loud crunch and he hung there limply, no longer part of the battle. "Ack!" Ginny squawked as the nerf gun sputtered and let out several impotent flashes and then died. "Not now! No no no!" One foe had broken through the cordon and now raced toward her. She yelled loudly and smashed the butt of her nerf gun into his face, staggering him for a moment. She glared at him angrily, waiting for him to fall, but her didn't, so she kicked him in the crotch with her instep. He groaned and sunk to his knees, holding himself. Ginny was practically jumping up and down on top of him by the time he stopped moving. "Stay; the; fuck; down!" she shouted angrily as she turned his ribcage into powder. She failed to notice the one last foe who rushed up behind her. But then Santa was at her side and he delivered a devastating haymaker to the man's thorax. Stunned, the intruder staggered back against the railing. With a growl, Santa grabbed him by the face and ruthlessly bent his back over the railing before leaping over and slamming his elbow across the man's neck as he went down to the main floor. The lifeless form crumpled next to him as he looked around, glaring. No foes remained standing. Aside from the music, all was quiet. "It is safe?" Ginny called from the gallery. "Are the scary guys and bug-thingies all gone?" "No," Santa said warily. "And the next wave is even bigger." "Great!" Ginny complained, tossing the useless nerf gun over the side. "And according to you, there's no one that can help us!" "I didn't say that," he countered, beckoning for her to come down the stairs and be near him for protection. "I just said there was no Easter Bunny." "No Superman either, apparently," she grumbled as she approached him, letting him put a huge arm around her possessively. He was, indeed, bigger than ever. She was practically child-sized next to him now. "So who the hell is there to help us?" "If help's arriving it had better get here soon," he said, taking her to the remains of her big glass bay windows and back door. The wind was howling as snow drove into the living room. What was left of it, anyway. Which was nothing. "It's now or never. Can you see them?" She peered into the darkness outside and a chill ran down her spine, hundreds of red and yellow glowing eyes could be seen in the darkness. And they seemed to be getting closer. "Do; do they see me?" she asked, swallowing nervously. "I'm sure they do," he said, grimacing. "Not going to take a chance and assume they don't. I'll do everything I can to protect you, of course." "Is; is that going to be enough?" She could hear the angry hisses and an evil chanting outside clearly now, getting closer with each moment. It pained Santa that he couldn't lie to her. "I don't know, Virginia." She sighed and smiled weakly. "Well, at least I know there's a Santa Claus now. And he gave me the night of my life before it all ended." He returned the smile, trying to feign a cheerfulness he didn't feel. "I don't;" Ginny faltered, trying to find the words. "I don't suppose that you'd; well; that you'd be willing to kiss me one last time? You know, before the end?" He turned to look down at her, his hands holding her arms with an unreal gentleness and a warmth in his eyes that comforted her even now. "Nothing would make me happier, Virginia." She smiled and closed her eyes. "Merry Christmas, Santa." "Merry Christmas, Virginia;" he said softly as he leaned down to kiss her. Then the night was filled with high-pitched shrieks, a noise that made her eyes snap open. She'd heard noises like that before, once a long time ago in grade school. It sounds like the hissing passage of meteors above, and getting closer. Or what she imagined artillery sounded like when it was incoming, like in all those war movies. Santa's head turned and an almost evil grin crept over his face as he listened. "That's more like it!" he declared, standing tall and pointing at the blackness of the night. "Watch the sky, Virginia;" She looked up and noticed glittering points of light, dozens of them, seeming to get closer. The hissing shriek was indeed their approach and they seemed to be aimed right at them. She felt Santa's hand squeeze on her shoulder, almost in excitement. His blue eyes were blazing ferociously. Finally, what looked like dozens of giant icicles, each larger and longer than a semi, lanced out of the night sky and slammed into the earth around her house, shaking it as they buried their tips in the frozen ground and came to a stop. Several impaled the intruders as they came in, while others kicked up a covering spray of snow as the enemy stopped and looked around in confusion. Then doors or portals opened on the sides of the titan icicles and tall, lithe beings began leaping out of them, wearing weird, form-fitting armor and carrying space-age guns and swords or axes. Their armor and long hair was a riot of colors that was reflected by the snow and ice. Wild, ululating war cries pierced the air. And a savage, bloody battle began on her property. "Who the hell are they?" Ginny almost yelled in astonishment as she watched. They moved with inhuman grace and speed, the ones not wearing helmets revealing long, beautiful facial features that were often frightening because of the wrath they displayed. The helmets were all tall and peaked, showing fearsome designs and glowing eyes. Weird runes pulsed and throbbed with light all over their armor. Guns hissed and shrieked while swords hummed as they slew. "My elves," Santa said, clearly pleased and also eager to fight but not willing to leave her side yet. "They got my call and converged on my position." "Those are elves?" she exclaimed in amazement. "Aren't they cutesy little toy-shop people?" "Cute myth, but no, not these ones," he replied, watching as several elves wearing bone-white armor with feminine features raced past, throwing themselves into a knot of the hulking bugs. They screamed and the masks of their wild-maned helmets gave off vibrations that shook Ginny's teeth in her head as it melted their foes' faces off. "No, a lot of my elves are warriors, meant to help me fight Krampus. They keep Christmas safe with me." "What the hell are they wearing?" she asked in disbelief. How could this weird night get any weirder? Santa sighed. "Truth? They've been spending way too much time playing Warhammer 40k and they; appropriated armor, weapons and tactics from the Eldar faction. They're space elves." "Wow. Gay;" she muttered, shaking her head. "Well, they're certainly earning their keep tonight." He nodded. "Been a long time since Krampus moved against us this hard. Apparently he got bored and was feeling uppity. That or he just forgot what a good thrashing felt like." Ginny watched as three elves, clad in scary black armor and wearing helmets that looked like peaked skulls, marched relentlessly forward, firing little rockets from elaborate launchers they carried in their hands and on suspensor harnesses. The rockets punctured the bugs' chitin shells and exploded inside them, sending shards of exoskeleton and stinking goo in every direction. Ginny squeaked and hid behind Santa as some of the nasty effluence landed right where she'd been standing only a moment before. Beams of super-heated plasma and tiny, shuriken-like projectiles hissed and whizzed by them, the remains of her lovely house now the center of a battleground while the winter storm raged on. Warriors in green armor, carrying weapons that looked like a horrifying hybrid of sword and chainsaw, tore into a knot of foes, slicing them to bloody ribbons. As savage as the battle had been earlier, when it had just been her and Santa, she suddenly appreciated its relative civility. "They need my help," Santa said finally, cracking his knuckles, his expression grim. "We have to finish this off or Christmas won't come on time." "I thought you said there was plenty of time." Ginny protested, frowning up at him. "There was," he admitted. "But in order to defeat Krampus' minions, I summoned every single quantum iteration of myself back to here to help me fight. No one is delivering presents anywhere at the moment. I can't change real-time if I'm here in my entirety." He turned and looked at her. "Hopefully we're keeping them busy enough that they don't worry about you. Stay against the wall and work the music, will you?" "Manning the music station," she said, nodding, focusing on giving herself a task. "Music for Santa and his homicidal elves to kill by. Got it;" She watched as Santa leapt through the shattered remains of her bay doors into the howling storm and crashed into a knot of foes, savaging them. She watched in disbelief for some time, trying to figure out how Santa could kill anyone. I mean, even serial murderers got presents in prison, didn't they? Maybe they didn't, she had no way of knowing and chalked up thinking about this to what could only be described as the weirdest night of her life. She squealed and dodged out of the way as a body came flying through the doors and landed next to her. She scrambled over to the entertainment center and stood in front of it, trying to figure out what the hell she should play. "Okay;" she breathed, trying to focus. "Mass slaughter music; mass slaughter music;" What constituted mass slaughter music? Death metal? Panic At The Disco? Teletubbies music? She had no playlists, so she began cycling through the radio, hoping to find anything that might suffice. Oldies; Christmas music; hip-hop; trance; disco; "Son of a fuck," she muttered. "This is harder than it looks." She finally came across a station playing 'Jailhouse Rock' and decided that was good enough, she was sick of looking. She winced, trying to ignore another splintering crash as a body came through her wall. She hugged herself but then felt her robe. She frowned as she looked down at it, realizing it had been thoroughly shredded in the fight earlier. Those shuriken-thingies had been cutting it real close. Ginny grumbled as she pulled it off and threw it away, standing there completely naked, it hadn't been keeping her warm in its current condition and she was thoroughly beyond giving a shit at this point about who saw her naked. They were all too damn busy tearing one another apart anyway. And that sort of pissed her off. She was buck-naked and no one seemed to care. She'd shaved her cunt for this? "And I thought my night sucked before," she sighed to no one in particular. "Not getting my cunt pounded had been my biggest complaint before this hack!" She never saw the menacing shadow that had slipped up behind her. Santa picked one of his foes up overhead and hurled him into a cluster of foes, bowling them all over. He then punched another man as he tried to run by, knocking him off his feet and into his back. A quick stamp on his solar plexus made sure he stopped moving. The huge man thrust his fist in the air and shouted loudly. "Clear!" he thundered, indicating no other enemies surrounded him. His elves responded in kind, many of them gathering in a tight ring about him, weapons facing out as they sought to protect him. Hundreds of bodies lay strewn across the landscape, some burning from plasma blasts, other shredded and blown apart by rockets or sliced into bloody jerky. The storm seemed to be abating, no longer a blizzard so much as a stiff wind and swirls of snow. "Sire, we detect no enemies in the immediate vicinity," one elf wearing blue armor with a tall, crested helmet announced, striding up and saluting by thumping his gauntleted fist over his heart. "This attack has been defeated." "Maybe," Santa said, looking around warily. "But that doesn't mean anything just yet. We have to secure the area, make sure Virginia is alright and then get back to” "Kringle!" "Damn," he muttered to himself. "I thought this was too easy." He made several complex gestures, sending his elves fanning out in a wide arc as he began trudging forward through the snow, heading toward where the voice had come from out of the night. The winds and squalls of snow continued to die down until there was an almost deafening silence, the moon shining brightly overhead and revealing the sheer carnage of the battle that had been waged, the snow and ice glittered with frozen blood. "Kringle!" snarled the inhuman voice angrily. "I'm coming, I'm coming!" Santa said loudly, scowling. "Don't get your panties in a bunch!" He stopped in a clearing on the other side of the house, glowering at who confronted him, the beast was not as tall as he was, nor as muscular, but horrifying in aspect. The backward-jointed, hairy legs ended in wicked hooves. The skin not covered in coarse black fur was almost as dark and criss-crossed with innumerable scars. The vascular chest was crowned with a strong neck and sitting atop it was a blasphemous head, a demonic goat's visage from which grew four evil, twisting horns. The red eyes blazed like wrathful coals and sharp teeth glistened wetly inside the hateful mouth. Krampus. And in one of his powerful, clawed hands, he held Virginia by the neck, who looked like a rag doll. "Hi, Santa;" she said weakly, looking very apologetic. Santa kept walking forward, clenching his fists. "By all means, Kringle, keep coming forward if you mean to slay the child." Krampus growled, starting to squeeze and causing Ginny to shudder in fear. Santa stopped dead in his tracks, his eyes narrowing. His elves had now cast a tight net around the scene, hemming in Krampus. One circle of warriors faced inward, pointing their weapons at the abomination while another behind them faced out, prepared for any further attacks. Santa didn't move. "Let the girl go, Krampus," he said levelly. "This doesn't concern her." "Oh, I beg to differ," said the beastman in an almost non-chalant tone. "It's always about the children, isn't it?" "Hey!" said Ginny angrily. "I am not a child, jerk! I'm twenty, Gurr!" "Oh, do stop talking, you're such an annoyance." Krampus said, giving her neck another warning squeeze. "Let the adults work this out." "There's nothing to work out, Krampus," Santa growled, his blue eyes flashing. "You'll let the girl go." "I think we both know that's not happening," intoned the vile intruder. "She is my victory over you, and you know it. Revenge is not only a dish best served cold but often. And not often enough for me." "About this cold revenge dish thing," Ginny said, squirming slightly. "Couldn't; couldn't I just find you a nice tin can to chew on instead?" "Shut up, girl!" Krampus said harshly while several elves could be heard to chuckle and even Santa smirked at her jest. "I hold your life in my hands, to dispose of as I please." His foul breath crackled in the cold night air. His touch was uncomfortably warm, almost hot and strangely kept her body from freezing in the winter night. His touch felt evil and her skin crawled in revulsion. His strength was terrifying. "It wasn't enough that I slaved in coal mines for you, giving you carbon lumps to deliver to naughty children," Krampus growled, glaring at Santa. "It wasn't enough that I found the worst of them and brought them to you in the night so you could lecture them." "Hey, nobody asked you or ordered you to do the coal thing, pal," Santa said angrily. "And the whole kidnapping kids thing was your idea. I decided to let you have some creative control and look what happened. When it didn't work out, you decided that beating naughty kids with reeds was the answer. You're damn right that wasn't good enough!" "Silence!" Krampus snarled loudly, stamping one of his clawed hooves and making the ground shake dangerously. "Your kind-hearted foolishness with these puny mortals changed nothing about their behavior! Your failure to recognize their inherent selfishness was why our efforts were doomed!" "These puny mortals?" Santa countered. "You used to be one of them, Pete, remember? You were a well-behaved boy once." "Shut up!" growled Krampus. "Well-behaved, but not good," Santa continued. "You followed the rules and wanted everyone to follow rules. You were a control freak. I brought you north to show you what kindness could do, but you hated the cheer and the happiness and you fled to the coal mines in Greenland, hiding in the dark where the light of Christmas couldn't touch you! And when making kids feel bad with coal didn't bring them into line, you started the whole whipping them with reeds thing. Good job there, Pete!" "I'm warning you, Kringle;" Krampus said dangerously. "Oh, he really gets your goat, doesn't he?" Ginny sneered, causing several elves to laugh loudly. Krampus now snarled furiously and lifted her into the air by her neck, causing her to cry out in pain. Santa watched warily, knowing better than to make a move. "We seem to have an impasse," Krampus said, an evil smile playing over his slavering mouth. "You cannot harm me, because you know I can slay the child, but I cannot as yet slay her because she is my bargaining chip. But my need to hurt you, old man, is so very strong." He lowered Ginny down until her feet were just touching the snow-covered ground. She frowned as she heard a wet slithering sound she could not identify. "And there are other ways to hurt you than slaying the poor dear, aren't there?" Ginny felt something slimy touch her leg and then start to crawl up it, wrapping around her smooth skin. She shuddered and squirmed in horror as she realized exactly what was happening. The snake-like appendage wound up her thigh and then behind her. She gasped as it slid between her ass cheeks and then underneath to her cunt. She felt the blunt head split her lips and then move upward again. "Don't do this, Krampus." Santa said, trying to figure out what to do without hurting Ginny. "And why not?" replied the qliphotic abomination. "Don't you have a present for me? Then I guess I'll have to give myself one." Krampus' organ continued to slither its way around her body, leaving a glistening trail on her skin. She stiffened and moaned as his appendage wrapped around her tits, squeezing them, the head pausing and teasing the nipples. "Hey, asshole, dinner and a movie first!" she spat angrily. Ginny was about to say something else when the large, grayish cockhead snaked up in front of her face and then plunged into her mouth, causing her to gag and go silent. Her eyes widened and she thrashed furiously, but to no avail. He was simply too strong. "Language, young lady." Krampus chided, still staring at Santa. "Hasn't Santa taught you anything?" "This isn't gonna end well for you, Pete." Santa said, his tone dire. "Christmas never does, Kringle," replied the demon, his cock sliding in and out of Ginny's mouth. "I'm just hoping to make the holiday every bit as awful and intolerable for you as it is for me. After all, misery loves company." He brought her body close to his head and his other hand reached over and stroked her cunt lips, which were glistening. He leered at his foe, knowing Santa was helpless to get closer. "Is she good down here?" Krampus said mockingly. "Nice and wet and tight for you? Was she the best one ever, in the endless list of good girls you have fucked?" Santa said nothing, just glaring at Krampus. His knuckles were white as he clenched his fists. "Sharing your toys is the spirit of Christmas, isn't it?" Krampus said evilly, finally pulling his cock out of her mouth. Ginny coughed and sputtered, tendrils of resinous spittle and worse trailing away from her lips. She glared at Krampus but was still immobilized. "Just get this over with and fuck me already, whip-cock," she spat. "You won't be my first egotistical disappointment, trust me." Krampus' eyes blazed red and his tongue sped around her naked form blindingly quickly while he released her from his clawed grip. The tongue wrapped and immobilized her arms, holding them out straight while still encircling her tits. It then snaked around her waist and legs, pinning those as well while his long cock, swaying about like a cobra, came to a stop in front of her swollen cunt lips. The head teased and tapped against the opening, causing her to moan and squirm. "As you wish, child;" The head forced itself through her lips, sliding deep inside her. Ginny cried out in a mixture of shock and indescribable pleasure. She felt the tip of his pointed tongue probe trailing around her nipples. The python-like length of his cock churned inside her cunt. The blinding light behind her eyes finally receded and she lifted her head, looking out into the night, feeling his tongue constricting around her neck. She could dimly see a huge being in red pants and black boots watching nearby, his powerful chest exposed. The startling blue eyes flashed in the darkness of the night. She could tell he wanted to rescue her but didn't dare come closer. She gasped and shuddered as Krampus' cock pushed still deeper inside her. She felt fuller than she had imagined possible, the slithering appendage stretching her wide. The sticky, squelching noises were hardly to be believed. "Ew, gross! Hentai noises!" she thought in revulsion. "Krampus;" Santa warned. His elves all pointed their weapons menacingly but he held up his hand, staying them. "The child is naughty," Krampus said, smiling through pointed teeth. "Very naughty. Such a sordid past." "Hey, back off, she was young and needed the money!" Santa snapped defensively. "That thing with the midget and the donkey was” "You're not helping here!" Ginny shouted, blushing furiously, even as Krampus violated her. "Wicked child," growled the vile demon, shoving his cock in and out of her, the peristaltic actions of its length causing her to writhe and squirm in his grip, her breath coming in ragged gasps. "Shameless. Even though I violate her, she finds a way to be concerned about how you perceive her. I find it; titillating." "Oh, do I make you horny?" she sneered, turning her head to smirk at him. "Couldn't tell, looking at that head of yours." "Silence!" Krampus hissed, spittle flying from his jaws, his eyes flashing angrily. "I hold your life and death in my hands." "How would I know?" she shot back. "Hope you're better with your hands than you are with your cock, Billy G." He plunged his cock deeper still inside her. She went rigid and cried out. "That all you got?" she rasped, trying not to faint as she felt popping inside her hips while he stetched her. "My brother got in deeper than that when we were little!" "Insolent!" Krampus snarled savagely, bouncing her up and down and he fucked her harder than ever, pulling on her arms and legs, stretching her joints til they creaked. She felt a deep, wet heat building inside her and in spite of the horror she consciously felt about the situation, even more dire was her need to cum. She felt her cunt squeezing around his cock. His snake-like tongue probed her ass and wriggled inside, further adding to her desperation. "Intholent bith, you will be punithed!" "What was that?" Santa asked, turning his head slightly and putting his hand to his ear. "I couldn't understand you, it's like you have a lisp or something." "Don't mock meef!" Krampus said angrily, his tongue whipping out of Ginny's ass, causing her to yelp suddenly. "I'll kill her, Kringle!" "Not before I cum, damn you!" Ginny panted, her body flushed and covered in sweat as she twisted and writhed in his grip. "Uh, so close, goddammit!" "Language!" Santa and Krampus both snapped at her. "Aw, c'mon!" she wailed. "You two are total pains in the ass! Do it, Billy! Show me what a bad boy you are!" Krampus glared at her and began fucking her harder than ever. "As you wish, child!" "Krampus!" Santa shouted, reaching out his hand in alarm. "Don't!" Krampus grinned evilly at Santa, his teeth clenching as he drew close to climax. His cock seemed to swell along its length, stretching her wider still. She threw her head back and gritted her teeth, straining as she was overwhelmed by sensation; Santa's fist slammed across Krampus' jaw with a powerful crack. The demonoid's eyes rolled into his head and he crumpled to the ground. Ginny wailed in frustration as his cock pulled out of her and retreated back to his body, like a wet, slimy Stanley tape measure. She collapsed to her hands and knees in the snow, panting and shaking, her eyes wide. Santa raced up and knelt next to her, his eyes shining with concern. "Fuck;" Ginny whispered, gasping for air. "Motherfucker;" She looked up at her rescuer now, her eyes flashing accusingly. "The hell? Couldn't you have let him make me cum first?" Santa paused. "What?" "I was so damn close!" she hissed, standing up and stamping her foot. "I was within half a second of the orgasm of my life and you had to choose that moment to intervene and play the hero! Don't expect a thank you card!" "Uh, Virginia," Santa said, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly, trying to figure out what to say. "If he had brought you to orgasm, it would have killed you. When Krampus climaxes, his appendage you were so attached to bursts into spikes, basically killing you from the inside while denying you your orgasm." She paused and then deflated. "Holy cobra dildos. What a bastard." Ginny then pointed a finger at her savior. "But you still owe me an orgasm, then, pal. You may have rescued me from certain death, but that doesn't mean I don't need relief." Santa looked really confused. "What, here? Now?" "Damn straight," she said firmly, suddenly remembering she was buck naked in a snow-storm. In spite of the no-doubt freezing weather, her body was still warm and very wet with need. She put her hand down her cunt and felt around for a moment before presenting her sticky palm and fingers to Santa for inspection. "Do I look satisfied to you? You've already fucked me, Screamo the Goat Boy just fucked me, who cares if your freaky gay elves watch us? I need satisfaction now and I already am aware that you can't say no." Santa sighed. "It's gotta be quick, Virginia. I'm really behind, now that I'm completely temporal in one location." "Whatever, just get me to the promised land, man." Ginny replied, shrugging. "Who knows, maybe your entourage might enjoy a show." "Oh, right, about that," Santa said, standing up tall and shouting loudly. "About; Face!" As a single unit, the elves all turned around smartly on their heels, still arranged in a protective ring around their liege and his companion, weapons ready as they scanned the darkness for trouble, their eyes glowing menacingly inside their helmets. Santa strode up to Ginny, towering over her and ignoring the prostrate form of the still-unconscious Krampus, snuffling nearby. She smiled up at him, somehow warmed by his presence, in spite of the icy night she should have frozen to death in already. He pulled her into his arms and kissed her deeply. She moaned into his mouth as she felt her already molten core getting even more heated in response to his touch. Tongues tangled and played as he took her ass cheeks in his hands and squeezed them, making her shiver. Ginny's hands fumbled with his large black belt until it fell away and then pulled down his red pants. He pulled her onto his powerful thighs, resting her on them. She hooked her legs behind his waist and began grinding her wet, eager cunt against his hardening cock, which swelled readily. Her head was almost spinning, she was so horny. "Hmm, give it to me, baby," she purred, feeling the head of his cock touch her cunt lips. "Make me cum hard and fast." She sighed loudly as he pulled her close, penetrating and sliding deep inside her. Ginny moaned shamelessly as Santa once again began to pump back and forth inside her. His huge cock stretched her cunt wide, but not in the violent, violating way Krampus did. This felt warm and utterly perfect. She nipped at the skin of his chest while he moved in and out of her. "Yes," Ginny breathed as he began to moved faster, pumping strongly and rhythmically. She could feel her wetness trickling down between her cheeks, her cunt clutching at him hungrily, greedily and unwilling to let go until it was somehow sated. "Oh, God, just what I needed. Yes, fuck me, Santa!" He gripped her tight and thrust into her, picking up his pace just the way she wanted. She was gasping and yelping now and he squeezed her cheeks, one of his fingers poking inside her puckered knot. She clenched her teeth and groaned at the intrusion, murmuring that she loved it. She grew warmer and warmer, her body tingling with an exquisite fire that rippled out from her core. Santa turned her around and set her feet on top of his boots, bending her forward and pulling on her arms. She cried out as he fucked her harder, his hips thumping against her ass cheeks. Her hands clenched wildly, her breath coming in gasps as his overwhelming strength dominated her. "Oh, God!" she panted, beginning to shudder uncontrollably, almost drooling. "Uh, cum in me, dammit! Fucking cum in me!" Santa pulled on her arms even tighter as his thighs slammed into her. Ginny strained, craning her neck, teeth clenched as she tried not to scream, but it was no use, she wailed loudly as he came inside her, filling her once again in a way she could not describe. Her orgasm shook every last atom of her being, transporting her to a world of nothing but pleasure, edged with mint. She buckled, hanging loosely in his arms, exhausted. She'd been fucked hard at least five times tonight and had a dreadful suspicion that this experience would only make her libido even more hyperactive. She sighed as Santa scooped her naked form into his arms and cuddled her against the cold. Ginny purred and traced a fingernail across his broad chest. "Thank you," she said quietly. "Just what the doctor ordered. That quenched the flames, for now." He finally put her down and she looked at the remains of her ruined chateau, which was completely leveled and now on fire. "Poor Oatmeal," she murmured. "Where am I going to live?" She scowled down at the still supine Krampus, anger flaring in her. "It's this jack wagon’s fault. You should totally napalm his face." Santa looked down at her in shock. "Did you just say I should jerk off in Krampus' face?" "Damn right, he'd deserve it too." Ginny announced. "That and shove your sleigh up his ass." "I am not jizzing in Krampus' face." Santa said, clearly repulsed by the suggestion. "Fine, leave a woman to do a man's job," Ginny said testily, striding over to Krampus and putting one leg on either side of his head. She stuck three fingers inside her cunt and managed to tease out considerable amounts of Santa's minty cum, which she smeared all over Krampus' face and into his fur with glee, even giving him a glistening white moustache. "Take that, asshole!" She looked like she might have been done desecrating the unconscious form, but then she paused and squatted over him, peeing on his body and face, the stream steaming in the cold night air. She grinned evilly as she thoroughly baptized him. "Teach you to mess with me." Ginny muttered as she walked back to Santa, nodding. The huge man had a wide smirk on his face and shook his head slowly. "I can't believe you just pissed all over Krampus," he said, hugging her to him. "However, you're going to freeze to death at this rate;" He held out his hand and one of his elves dutifully brought him a large, velvety red cloak, which he wrapped around her. She blushed and smiled gratefully at his consideration, but only until he slid it off her, revealing that she was now wearing some ridiculous 'Hot Christmas Elf' outfit, complete with striped stockings and high heels. She looked like a Yule whore. "Seriously?" she asked, unimpressed. "This is your solution to my naked issues?" He shrugged. "I liked you better naked, but you would freeze quickly." "Whatever," she sighed, looking down and appreciating the considerable lift it gave her cleavage. It was incredibly warm, in spite of how scant it was. "So now what? I still have no damn home, you and Goatse here blew it up with your little barnyard brawl." Santa looked around warily. "That might be the least of your worries. The wind's picking up again, which means that another assault is coming. We need to get out of here." "Sire!" said one of the armored elves, thumping his fist to his breastplate and bowing his head. "We will cover you. You must go while you still have a head-start and the dark one is unconscious." Santa nodded. "Yeah, he's not gonna be happy when he wakes up and he's really gonna want revenge on you, Virginia." She felt her mouth go dry at the notion of another battle and Krampus waking up to even the score. "So; now what?" Santa shrugged. "I'd say it's fairly obvious. I've still got to make my rounds before the night is over and I'm not leaving you here;" She gaped as he put his hands on her shoulders and looked down into her eyes. "Virginia, you're coming with me and you're going to help save Christmas." Chapter 3, Christmas Wishes "How the hell do you drive this thing?" Ginny called in a panic, her eyes wide as she held onto the reigns, twisting them wildly as she tried to steer. Up ahead of her, eight large reindeer squealed and thrashed their heads. The sleigh corkscrewed while it hurtled through the cold night air, the moon shining down on them. "Well, first of all, stop panicking," Santa replied as he stood on the back of the sleigh, atop his huge red sack of toys. He was more or less back to his original size she had become accustomed to, now that he had sent his other 'iterations' of himself out over the globe to deliver presents. "That would be an excellent start." "Easy for you to say," she snapped, scowling back at him for a moment since taking her eyes off her designated path seemed to make no difference to how she was doing at navigating. "You're used to doing this!" "Trust me, between the two of us, you're the one with the easy job right now and I'd be happy to trade," he called back as he ducked wildly. A comically large rocket thundered by, with an evil-looking man strapped to the bottom of it, swinging a weapon wildly to hit Santa. "Try to keep her steady!" "While dodging psychos on rockets, no problem!" she grumbled, trying to ignore the howling wind and roaring projectiles. "Have I mentioned Krampus is a gigantic asshole?" "Repeatedly," Santa answered, watching warily. The sky was threaded with jets of fire as their enemies kept coming about in ponderous, elliptical arcs and heading back towards them, intent on their destruction. They had only just pulled off from the smoldering remains of Ginny's country chateau when the assault began. Krampus was nowhere to be seen, but his minions were clearly determined to avenge him. "Maybe urinating on him wasn't such a good idea. He never did take humiliation well." Ginny squawked in alarm and ducked as a rocket streaked right at her. Santa jumped in the air, doing the splits to avoid the projectile and landing back on top of his present sack. Another tried to pull up alongside them but Santa grabbed the harness the man was wearing and wrenched the rocket off course, sending it speeding into one some distance away. Both rockets (and presumably their pilots) exploded in a violent orgy of noise and flashing lights. "Really hope people just think those are fireworks," Santa muttered as he looked glared balefully at yet another rocket considering approaching. "Fireworks right in the middle of the world's most spastic meteor shower. Sure, they'll buy that;" "Funny part is I can't tell if you're serious," Ginny said loudly. "If they don't believe that narrative, then they've gotta accept that Santa Claus was engaged in an epic air battle over their town with quantum men strapped to rockets." "Truth is often stranger than fiction," Santa agreed, nodding. "Fighting these jerks off is taking too much time!" "Well, don't you have anything in your back of tricks there?" Ginny asked. In spite of the sleigh being open, it seemed to have some weird form of climate control and she'd been getting rather warm. To that end she'd pulled down her top, exposing her tits to cool herself off. The breeze allowed through made her nipples tingle delightfully, but not enough to distract her from driving the sleigh. After all, she often drove ninety minutes to her job wearing a vibrating insert in her panties, so she knew for a fact she could orgasm and still control a vehicle. A wheeled one, at least. She wasn't so sure about a sleigh doing Mach Three at twenty thousand feet. "You mean a weapon?" Santa asked. "In the bag full of toys for kids?" "You gave me a nerf gun out of that bag and it turned out to be some sort of doomsday device, didn't it?" she pointed out. "Scary lightning bolts everywhere. I refuse to believe you don't have some other goodies in there." Santa shrugged and squatted down to look inside the bag, getting narrowly missed by another rocket that shot over his head. The pilot cursed and came around again, aiming directly at the chassis of the sleigh from the side. Ginny's eyes widened in fright as she saw him approach. She jerked the reins to one side and the sleigh tilted ninety degrees, presenting its wide, flat red underside. The rocket slammed into it and exploded. Whatever it was made of or whatever shielding was in place, Ginny only heard the detonation and felt a rumble, but there was no damage aside from that. "Ha!" Santa said, standing tall and holding an electric guitar in the air, its black body gleamed in the moonlight. He put the strap around his neck and took several seconds to tune it, ignoring the aerial mayhem that swirled around him. "The hell are you going to do with that?" Ginny asked, scowling as she looked behind to see what he was up to. "You said to find something, I found something," he said simply as he checked the pickups. "Now let's see what we can do here;" He took the pick in hand and strummed it across the strings, a screeching pulse of sound blared out from the instrument, heading in all directions. It struck several rockets nearby, which exploded brightly. Other were knocked off course, spiraling around crazily as they fought for control. Santa laughed loudly, apparently enjoying himself. "Quit laughing and kill, red man!" Ginny yelled, nonplussed by his amusement. "I want to survive the night and I've had several close calls with death already!" "I'm working on it, Virginia, patience." Santa chided, adjusting the tuners momentarily. "Near-death experiences make you cranky." "No shit, Sherlock," she grumbled as he blasted out another screeching wave of sound. "Do you plan to play anything or just keep shrieking out that one sound?" "As you wish," he said cheerfully, pleased to be doing as she asked. Making her happy was all he cared about. He began playing a heavy metal version of Wagner's 'Ride of the Valkyries', the pulsing walls of sound thundering out and striking every foe within hundreds of

Miracle On Route 34: Part 2 Virginia and Santa face extreme danger together. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Someone attacked Santa with a wicked-looking spiked hand-axe, something out of a sci-fi movie. He batted the weapon aside and clapped his open hands across the man's ears, busting his brain. Before he dropped, Santa grabbed the corpse and swung it around in a wide arc, smashing it into the foes surrounding him and knocking them back. "Shit!" Ginny squealed as one of the targets landed near her. "It's like the fucking Matrix in here!" As he threw the corpse away, he paused very briefly and glanced at her. "Since you happen to be right there, how about a little mood music?" "What?" "I'm just saying some music would be nice if we're going to be doing this," he called. "You're next to the entertainment system, how about putting something on?" "You’re shitting me, right?" she almost complained, wincing as she heard something delicate-sounding and expensive smash behind her amidst the wild brawl. She stared at the multimedia system, flapping her arms in frustration as she tried to focus through the noise. This couldn't be happening. She clutched the sleeves of her plush robe for a moment, trying to concentrate on its soft, fuzzy texture and center herself. She'd almost forgotten the large nerf gun in her hands but ignored it now, fixing her gaze on the mp3 playlist. She pressed a button. "Silent night; Holy night;" Bing crooned through the room. "Not really what I had in mind!" Santa mentioned loudly as he rammed his knee into a man's chin. "Try again!" Ginny bit her lip and pressed the button again, this time rewarded with Gary Glitter singing 'Another Rock And Roll Christmas'. "Still not quite there," he said as he snapmared another foe. "Better, but not quite!" "Well I don't know!" she shouted in exasperation. "What kind of music do you put on while Santa kills things in your living room?" Santa turned sideways and thrust his foot out, kicking an intruder in the chest and sending him sprawling backwards, rolling head over heels until he thumped into the entertainment system, jolting it and skipping the player. "I am a bitch. How do you want me? From behind, or on my knees? I am a slut, please hold me down, I'll be your noise, This shit will fuck you up!" "Perfect!" he declared as he fought, swarmed once again by foes. "Seriously?" Ginny yelled. "Combichrist is Santa's fucking fighting groove?" "I'm trying to figure out why you have it on your playlist," Santa replied. "I don't remember you liking aggrotech!" "Why the hell do you of all people even know what it is?" she shot back, wincing as she watched another body sail into the opposite wall with a sickening crunch before dropping to the floor and leaving a huge, crumbling dent in the stone. 'This Shit Will Fuck You Up!' "I prefer the term 'Hellektro' myself," he added. "And I know all songs, silly. I remember when the Dayglo Abortions wrote that 'Hey Santa!' song back in the '80's, they didn't get presents for” "I didn't ask, why are you answering?" she hissed. "Kill! Kill!" All the while, the pounding rhythms of the music filled the room. "I am a bitch. How do you want me? From behind, or on my knees? I am a slut, please hold me down, I'll be your noise, This shit will fuck you up!" "Well, at least we know why it's on your playlist, anyway!" he mentioned as he broke someone's back over his knee. "Very funny, red man!" Ginny hissed, scowling. She ducked wildly as another assailant flew overhead and landed in the Jacuzzi, his neck slamming against the hard edge with a snap noise and then tilting at a strange angle, his eyes wide and unseeing. "Fucking hell," she muttered. "These guys eat too much red meat!" Santa smashed two heads together before punting a third man in the chest, sending him staggering back until he fell against the entertainment unit, right next to Ginny, his eyes spiraling in his head. She scowled down at him for a moment before smashing the pitcher of nog on his cranium and sending him to the floor. Every single intruder stopped and turned to look at her suddenly, their eyes narrowing and turning very yellow. "Eep;" Ginny said quietly, going pale. They all howled and lunged toward her, even as Santa fought to reach her first. She shrieked in fright. "Darn it, Ginny!" he shouted in what almost sounded like irritation. "I told you not to do anything!" "You said not to use the stupid nerf gun!" she shot back as she dodged wildly and began to run around, evading her pursuers. "I meant don't do anything to get yourself noticed!" he growled as he bulldogged one man's head into the floor. He sprang to his feet and grabbed another man by the back of the head, ramming his face into the stone wall, creating a small crater from which the body slumped only slowly and wetly. "How the hell did they not notice the mostly naked girl in the room?" she yelled, sprinting around the circumference of the room, being chased by yellow-eyed foes. "They're mostly quantum, they don't always perceive real-state things or beings until they're interacted with!" he answered. "They weren't looking for you until you announced yourself!" "Oh, you and your weird physics shit!" she groused, her robe coming more and more undone as she ran. One of her tits was exposed, bouncing annoyingly and the nipple hardening as a cold wind from the endless holes in her walls and windows blew into the room. "Now what?" "Well, since they know you're here, you might as well use the gun," he answered as he tackled a small knot of them who were looking to cut off her avenue of escape. "At least then you can defend yourself if you're careful!" "The fuck am I supposed to do?" she shouted angrily as she clutched the ridiculous, useless gun. "Nerf them to death? Hope I shoot one foam dart down a throat and hope the bastard chokes and dies?" "Didn't you just let me inside all of your orifices?" he pointed out as he spun low, sweeping one foe's feet from under him and then taking him by the ankles to slam him off the floor. "Trust me, Virginia!" "Dammit!" she spat, steeling her nerve, hoping her resolve was harder than her nipple currently was. Taking a deep breath, she stopped running and spun, pointing the gun and pulling the plastic trigger; She yelped in astonishment as coruscating arcs of lightning crackled and lashed out from the muzzle, enveloping several foes, who wailed in glowing agony before disappearing from view. "Jesus H Fucking Tesla!" she exclaimed in amazement as she gaped down at her toy. "Virginia, language!" Santa warned. She rolled her eyes and pointed at another man rushing her, pulling the trigger and watching him explode in a shower of scintillating particles. "This shit will fuck you up!" blared the speakers. The wall splintered next to Ginny and several terrifying creatures barged in, causing her to shriek in fright, they were easily Santa's size, vaguely humanoid but covered in a greyish, segmented carapace, with insectoid heads, evil-looking mandibles and huge claws at the end of four arms. They hissed as the lunged for her. "Fuck fuck fuck!" cried out as she began running. "Fucking hate motherfucking bugs!" She fired wildly behind herself without looking, managing to strike one of the new creatures but only slowing it down. Ginny raced for the stairs, stampeding up them only to find more of the yellow-eyed humanoids waiting for her. "Santa!" she cried out in terror. "Help!" He glanced her way and grimaced at her predicament. "Aw, hell;" With a strength born of the desperation to protect one of his precious children, he surged forward, shoulder-blocking his way through a knot of assailants, springing through the air with astonishing agility, alternately using the wall and railing of the stairs to get to the upper floor, twisting and executing a flying kick that downed a foe about to attack Ginny. "Good thing I wore my enhanced parkour boots tonight, eh?" he muttered as he glared at the foes crowding to get up the stairs or down the hallway at them. "I don't even know what that means." Ginny snapped, backing up warily as the horde coming for them grew in numbers. "If that's some sort of geek speak, then we, are you getting bigger?" "I guess I am," he replied, grimly, glaring at their foes. "I don't expect what I'm saying to make sense, but the other iterations of me, my other selves, they're all coming here, merging with me to help meet the threat." "You're; consolidating?" she asked in disbelief. "That's one way to look at it," he said, his blue eyes flashing. "It's gonna make finishing the Christmas run tight if I get held up here much longer." "Oh, terribly sorry if I'm inconveniencing you, your highness." Ginny said, trying to not sound too snide. He put his body between her and her foes, backing her up against the wall. "They can't come through the wall you're up against, it's the South wall," he said quietly but with a sense of urgency. "You're safe from that angle. You can fire your gun past me or over the rail at the guys down below. Since they're trying to reach you that means they've solidified enough that they can't do crazy things like jump seven meters up to reach you, they'll have to use the stairs." "I thought they were after you." Ginny said hotly. "They were, until you announced yourself with a jug of nog," he pointed out. "Now they want to destroy you to hurt me." "Oh. Sorry." Ginny mumbled somewhat sheepishly. "You can make it up to me later!" he said as he surged forward suddenly, bulling his way through the approaching crowd, clotheslining several at once. Shouts went up and the fight was on again. Santa punched, kicked, elbowed, kneed and wrenched his way through the enemy horde. Ginny swore he was indeed bigger than he had been earlier. His already hard body physique was almost bulging with muscles now, like a California beach bodybuilder. Black blood glistened on his flawless skin as he maimed the attackers. Droplets that hit the carpet sizzled and ate through it, burning the hardwood floor beneath. "No!" Ginny wailed in despair. "Not the hardwood! I loved that feature!" She glared and gritted her teeth as she leaned over the railing and pointed the nerf gun down at the endless crowd on the main floor, pulling the trigger. The crackling arcs of energy enveloped several foes, who wailed and vanished. Same as before, the giant insectoids rarely disappeared but seemed slowed or staggered by the attack. Santa fought his way forward, forcing the attackers back from Ginny. Try as they might, no one got by him, even if it meant that they could strike at him instead. He took their assaults resolutely, using his body as a shield to protect her. Before long, the floor of the hallway was littered with bodies, some barely stirring, others not moving at all. Still, the foes swarmed up the stairs. One of the bug-things swiped at him with its vicious claws and he ducked under the blow before kicking his boot into one of the reverse-jointed legs, snapping it. The bug screeched and tumbled and he leapt onto its back, grabbing hold of one of the large, wet-grey chitinous plates that armored its back and pulled, it tore away with a mushy crack and the beast's keened agony as it shuddered and thrashed. Without pausing, Santa whirled around and slammed the exoskeletal plate across several men's heads, dropping them. Ginny kept firing the nerf tesla gun, wondering what sort of sociopath would invent a deadly weapon that looked like a famous kid's toy. She pushed it from her mind, realizing that she wanted to live and didn't care at the moment about the social mores of the issue. Santa was using the huge chitin plate almost like a shield, driving his foes back with it to the stairs. It finally cracked in half and he punched through the mess, unwilling to give the enemy time to regroup. He spun one man around with a fist across the jaw before grabbing his arms from behind and ramming his knee into the man's back, lifting him off the floor and letting him slam his spine onto the stairs. Without waiting, Santa launched himself through the air, knee raised and smashed it into the face of a man on the stair's corner landing. The foe's head went back through the wall with a loud crunch and he hung there limply, no longer part of the battle. "Ack!" Ginny squawked as the nerf gun sputtered and let out several impotent flashes and then died. "Not now! No no no!" One foe had broken through the cordon and now raced toward her. She yelled loudly and smashed the butt of her nerf gun into his face, staggering him for a moment. She glared at him angrily, waiting for him to fall, but her didn't, so she kicked him in the crotch with her instep. He groaned and sunk to his knees, holding himself. Ginny was practically jumping up and down on top of him by the time he stopped moving. "Stay; the; fuck; down!" she shouted angrily as she turned his ribcage into powder. She failed to notice the one last foe who rushed up behind her. But then Santa was at her side and he delivered a devastating haymaker to the man's thorax. Stunned, the intruder staggered back against the railing. With a growl, Santa grabbed him by the face and ruthlessly bent his back over the railing before leaping over and slamming his elbow across the man's neck as he went down to the main floor. The lifeless form crumpled next to him as he looked around, glaring. No foes remained standing. Aside from the music, all was quiet. "It is safe?" Ginny called from the gallery. "Are the scary guys and bug-thingies all gone?" "No," Santa said warily. "And the next wave is even bigger." "Great!" Ginny complained, tossing the useless nerf gun over the side. "And according to you, there's no one that can help us!" "I didn't say that," he countered, beckoning for her to come down the stairs and be near him for protection. "I just said there was no Easter Bunny." "No Superman either, apparently," she grumbled as she approached him, letting him put a huge arm around her possessively. He was, indeed, bigger than ever. She was practically child-sized next to him now. "So who the hell is there to help us?" "If help's arriving it had better get here soon," he said, taking her to the remains of her big glass bay windows and back door. The wind was howling as snow drove into the living room. What was left of it, anyway. Which was nothing. "It's now or never. Can you see them?" She peered into the darkness outside and a chill ran down her spine, hundreds of red and yellow glowing eyes could be seen in the darkness. And they seemed to be getting closer. "Do; do they see me?" she asked, swallowing nervously. "I'm sure they do," he said, grimacing. "Not going to take a chance and assume they don't. I'll do everything I can to protect you, of course." "Is; is that going to be enough?" She could hear the angry hisses and an evil chanting outside clearly now, getting closer with each moment. It pained Santa that he couldn't lie to her. "I don't know, Virginia." She sighed and smiled weakly. "Well, at least I know there's a Santa Claus now. And he gave me the night of my life before it all ended." He returned the smile, trying to feign a cheerfulness he didn't feel. "I don't;" Ginny faltered, trying to find the words. "I don't suppose that you'd; well; that you'd be willing to kiss me one last time? You know, before the end?" He turned to look down at her, his hands holding her arms with an unreal gentleness and a warmth in his eyes that comforted her even now. "Nothing would make me happier, Virginia." She smiled and closed her eyes. "Merry Christmas, Santa." "Merry Christmas, Virginia;" he said softly as he leaned down to kiss her. Then the night was filled with high-pitched shrieks, a noise that made her eyes snap open. She'd heard noises like that before, once a long time ago in grade school. It sounds like the hissing passage of meteors above, and getting closer. Or what she imagined artillery sounded like when it was incoming, like in all those war movies. Santa's head turned and an almost evil grin crept over his face as he listened. "That's more like it!" he declared, standing tall and pointing at the blackness of the night. "Watch the sky, Virginia;" She looked up and noticed glittering points of light, dozens of them, seeming to get closer. The hissing shriek was indeed their approach and they seemed to be aimed right at them. She felt Santa's hand squeeze on her shoulder, almost in excitement. His blue eyes were blazing ferociously. Finally, what looked like dozens of giant icicles, each larger and longer than a semi, lanced out of the night sky and slammed into the earth around her house, shaking it as they buried their tips in the frozen ground and came to a stop. Several impaled the intruders as they came in, while others kicked up a covering spray of snow as the enemy stopped and looked around in confusion. Then doors or portals opened on the sides of the titan icicles and tall, lithe beings began leaping out of them, wearing weird, form-fitting armor and carrying space-age guns and swords or axes. Their armor and long hair was a riot of colors that was reflected by the snow and ice. Wild, ululating war cries pierced the air. And a savage, bloody battle began on her property. "Who the hell are they?" Ginny almost yelled in astonishment as she watched. They moved with inhuman grace and speed, the ones not wearing helmets revealing long, beautiful facial features that were often frightening because of the wrath they displayed. The helmets were all tall and peaked, showing fearsome designs and glowing eyes. Weird runes pulsed and throbbed with light all over their armor. Guns hissed and shrieked while swords hummed as they slew. "My elves," Santa said, clearly pleased and also eager to fight but not willing to leave her side yet. "They got my call and converged on my position." "Those are elves?" she exclaimed in amazement. "Aren't they cutesy little toy-shop people?" "Cute myth, but no, not these ones," he replied, watching as several elves wearing bone-white armor with feminine features raced past, throwing themselves into a knot of the hulking bugs. They screamed and the masks of their wild-maned helmets gave off vibrations that shook Ginny's teeth in her head as it melted their foes' faces off. "No, a lot of my elves are warriors, meant to help me fight Krampus. They keep Christmas safe with me." "What the hell are they wearing?" she asked in disbelief. How could this weird night get any weirder? Santa sighed. "Truth? They've been spending way too much time playing Warhammer 40k and they; appropriated armor, weapons and tactics from the Eldar faction. They're space elves." "Wow. Gay;" she muttered, shaking her head. "Well, they're certainly earning their keep tonight." He nodded. "Been a long time since Krampus moved against us this hard. Apparently he got bored and was feeling uppity. That or he just forgot what a good thrashing felt like." Ginny watched as three elves, clad in scary black armor and wearing helmets that looked like peaked skulls, marched relentlessly forward, firing little rockets from elaborate launchers they carried in their hands and on suspensor harnesses. The rockets punctured the bugs' chitin shells and exploded inside them, sending shards of exoskeleton and stinking goo in every direction. Ginny squeaked and hid behind Santa as some of the nasty effluence landed right where she'd been standing only a moment before. Beams of super-heated plasma and tiny, shuriken-like projectiles hissed and whizzed by them, the remains of her lovely house now the center of a battleground while the winter storm raged on. Warriors in green armor, carrying weapons that looked like a horrifying hybrid of sword and chainsaw, tore into a knot of foes, slicing them to bloody ribbons. As savage as the battle had been earlier, when it had just been her and Santa, she suddenly appreciated its relative civility. "They need my help," Santa said finally, cracking his knuckles, his expression grim. "We have to finish this off or Christmas won't come on time." "I thought you said there was plenty of time." Ginny protested, frowning up at him. "There was," he admitted. "But in order to defeat Krampus' minions, I summoned every single quantum iteration of myself back to here to help me fight. No one is delivering presents anywhere at the moment. I can't change real-time if I'm here in my entirety." He turned and looked at her. "Hopefully we're keeping them busy enough that they don't worry about you. Stay against the wall and work the music, will you?" "Manning the music station," she said, nodding, focusing on giving herself a task. "Music for Santa and his homicidal elves to kill by. Got it;" She watched as Santa leapt through the shattered remains of her bay doors into the howling storm and crashed into a knot of foes, savaging them. She watched in disbelief for some time, trying to figure out how Santa could kill anyone. I mean, even serial murderers got presents in prison, didn't they? Maybe they didn't, she had no way of knowing and chalked up thinking about this to what could only be described as the weirdest night of her life. She squealed and dodged out of the way as a body came flying through the doors and landed next to her. She scrambled over to the entertainment center and stood in front of it, trying to figure out what the hell she should play. "Okay;" she breathed, trying to focus. "Mass slaughter music; mass slaughter music;" What constituted mass slaughter music? Death metal? Panic At The Disco? Teletubbies music? She had no playlists, so she began cycling through the radio, hoping to find anything that might suffice. Oldies; Christmas music; hip-hop; trance; disco; "Son of a fuck," she muttered. "This is harder than it looks." She finally came across a station playing 'Jailhouse Rock' and decided that was good enough, she was sick of looking. She winced, trying to ignore another splintering crash as a body came through her wall. She hugged herself but then felt her robe. She frowned as she looked down at it, realizing it had been thoroughly shredded in the fight earlier. Those shuriken-thingies had been cutting it real close. Ginny grumbled as she pulled it off and threw it away, standing there completely naked, it hadn't been keeping her warm in its current condition and she was thoroughly beyond giving a shit at this point about who saw her naked. They were all too damn busy tearing one another apart anyway. And that sort of pissed her off. She was buck-naked and no one seemed to care. She'd shaved her cunt for this? "And I thought my night sucked before," she sighed to no one in particular. "Not getting my cunt pounded had been my biggest complaint before this hack!" She never saw the menacing shadow that had slipped up behind her. Santa picked one of his foes up overhead and hurled him into a cluster of foes, bowling them all over. He then punched another man as he tried to run by, knocking him off his feet and into his back. A quick stamp on his solar plexus made sure he stopped moving. The huge man thrust his fist in the air and shouted loudly. "Clear!" he thundered, indicating no other enemies surrounded him. His elves responded in kind, many of them gathering in a tight ring about him, weapons facing out as they sought to protect him. Hundreds of bodies lay strewn across the landscape, some burning from plasma blasts, other shredded and blown apart by rockets or sliced into bloody jerky. The storm seemed to be abating, no longer a blizzard so much as a stiff wind and swirls of snow. "Sire, we detect no enemies in the immediate vicinity," one elf wearing blue armor with a tall, crested helmet announced, striding up and saluting by thumping his gauntleted fist over his heart. "This attack has been defeated." "Maybe," Santa said, looking around warily. "But that doesn't mean anything just yet. We have to secure the area, make sure Virginia is alright and then get back to” "Kringle!" "Damn," he muttered to himself. "I thought this was too easy." He made several complex gestures, sending his elves fanning out in a wide arc as he began trudging forward through the snow, heading toward where the voice had come from out of the night. The winds and squalls of snow continued to die down until there was an almost deafening silence, the moon shining brightly overhead and revealing the sheer carnage of the battle that had been waged, the snow and ice glittered with frozen blood. "Kringle!" snarled the inhuman voice angrily. "I'm coming, I'm coming!" Santa said loudly, scowling. "Don't get your panties in a bunch!" He stopped in a clearing on the other side of the house, glowering at who confronted him, the beast was not as tall as he was, nor as muscular, but horrifying in aspect. The backward-jointed, hairy legs ended in wicked hooves. The skin not covered in coarse black fur was almost as dark and criss-crossed with innumerable scars. The vascular chest was crowned with a strong neck and sitting atop it was a blasphemous head, a demonic goat's visage from which grew four evil, twisting horns. The red eyes blazed like wrathful coals and sharp teeth glistened wetly inside the hateful mouth. Krampus. And in one of his powerful, clawed hands, he held Virginia by the neck, who looked like a rag doll. "Hi, Santa;" she said weakly, looking very apologetic. Santa kept walking forward, clenching his fists. "By all means, Kringle, keep coming forward if you mean to slay the child." Krampus growled, starting to squeeze and causing Ginny to shudder in fear. Santa stopped dead in his tracks, his eyes narrowing. His elves had now cast a tight net around the scene, hemming in Krampus. One circle of warriors faced inward, pointing their weapons at the abomination while another behind them faced out, prepared for any further attacks. Santa didn't move. "Let the girl go, Krampus," he said levelly. "This doesn't concern her." "Oh, I beg to differ," said the beastman in an almost non-chalant tone. "It's always about the children, isn't it?" "Hey!" said Ginny angrily. "I am not a child, jerk! I'm twenty, Gurr!" "Oh, do stop talking, you're such an annoyance." Krampus said, giving her neck another warning squeeze. "Let the adults work this out." "There's nothing to work out, Krampus," Santa growled, his blue eyes flashing. "You'll let the girl go." "I think we both know that's not happening," intoned the vile intruder. "She is my victory over you, and you know it. Revenge is not only a dish best served cold but often. And not often enough for me." "About this cold revenge dish thing," Ginny said, squirming slightly. "Couldn't; couldn't I just find you a nice tin can to chew on instead?" "Shut up, girl!" Krampus said harshly while several elves could be heard to chuckle and even Santa smirked at her jest. "I hold your life in my hands, to dispose of as I please." His foul breath crackled in the cold night air. His touch was uncomfortably warm, almost hot and strangely kept her body from freezing in the winter night. His touch felt evil and her skin crawled in revulsion. His strength was terrifying. "It wasn't enough that I slaved in coal mines for you, giving you carbon lumps to deliver to naughty children," Krampus growled, glaring at Santa. "It wasn't enough that I found the worst of them and brought them to you in the night so you could lecture them." "Hey, nobody asked you or ordered you to do the coal thing, pal," Santa said angrily. "And the whole kidnapping kids thing was your idea. I decided to let you have some creative control and look what happened. When it didn't work out, you decided that beating naughty kids with reeds was the answer. You're damn right that wasn't good enough!" "Silence!" Krampus snarled loudly, stamping one of his clawed hooves and making the ground shake dangerously. "Your kind-hearted foolishness with these puny mortals changed nothing about their behavior! Your failure to recognize their inherent selfishness was why our efforts were doomed!" "These puny mortals?" Santa countered. "You used to be one of them, Pete, remember? You were a well-behaved boy once." "Shut up!" growled Krampus. "Well-behaved, but not good," Santa continued. "You followed the rules and wanted everyone to follow rules. You were a control freak. I brought you north to show you what kindness could do, but you hated the cheer and the happiness and you fled to the coal mines in Greenland, hiding in the dark where the light of Christmas couldn't touch you! And when making kids feel bad with coal didn't bring them into line, you started the whole whipping them with reeds thing. Good job there, Pete!" "I'm warning you, Kringle;" Krampus said dangerously. "Oh, he really gets your goat, doesn't he?" Ginny sneered, causing several elves to laugh loudly. Krampus now snarled furiously and lifted her into the air by her neck, causing her to cry out in pain. Santa watched warily, knowing better than to make a move. "We seem to have an impasse," Krampus said, an evil smile playing over his slavering mouth. "You cannot harm me, because you know I can slay the child, but I cannot as yet slay her because she is my bargaining chip. But my need to hurt you, old man, is so very strong." He lowered Ginny down until her feet were just touching the snow-covered ground. She frowned as she heard a wet slithering sound she could not identify. "And there are other ways to hurt you than slaying the poor dear, aren't there?" Ginny felt something slimy touch her leg and then start to crawl up it, wrapping around her smooth skin. She shuddered and squirmed in horror as she realized exactly what was happening. The snake-like appendage wound up her thigh and then behind her. She gasped as it slid between her ass cheeks and then underneath to her cunt. She felt the blunt head split her lips and then move upward again. "Don't do this, Krampus." Santa said, trying to figure out what to do without hurting Ginny. "And why not?" replied the qliphotic abomination. "Don't you have a present for me? Then I guess I'll have to give myself one." Krampus' organ continued to slither its way around her body, leaving a glistening trail on her skin. She stiffened and moaned as his appendage wrapped around her tits, squeezing them, the head pausing and teasing the nipples. "Hey, asshole, dinner and a movie first!" she spat angrily. Ginny was about to say something else when the large, grayish cockhead snaked up in front of her face and then plunged into her mouth, causing her to gag and go silent. Her eyes widened and she thrashed furiously, but to no avail. He was simply too strong. "Language, young lady." Krampus chided, still staring at Santa. "Hasn't Santa taught you anything?" "This isn't gonna end well for you, Pete." Santa said, his tone dire. "Christmas never does, Kringle," replied the demon, his cock sliding in and out of Ginny's mouth. "I'm just hoping to make the holiday every bit as awful and intolerable for you as it is for me. After all, misery loves company." He brought her body close to his head and his other hand reached over and stroked her cunt lips, which were glistening. He leered at his foe, knowing Santa was helpless to get closer. "Is she good down here?" Krampus said mockingly. "Nice and wet and tight for you? Was she the best one ever, in the endless list of good girls you have fucked?" Santa said nothing, just glaring at Krampus. His knuckles were white as he clenched his fists. "Sharing your toys is the spirit of Christmas, isn't it?" Krampus said evilly, finally pulling his cock out of her mouth. Ginny coughed and sputtered, tendrils of resinous spittle and worse trailing away from her lips. She glared at Krampus but was still immobilized. "Just get this over with and fuck me already, whip-cock," she spat. "You won't be my first egotistical disappointment, trust me." Krampus' eyes blazed red and his tongue sped around her naked form blindingly quickly while he released her from his clawed grip. The tongue wrapped and immobilized her arms, holding them out straight while still encircling her tits. It then snaked around her waist and legs, pinning those as well while his long cock, swaying about like a cobra, came to a stop in front of her swollen cunt lips. The head teased and tapped against the opening, causing her to moan and squirm. "As you wish, child;" The head forced itself through her lips, sliding deep inside her. Ginny cried out in a mixture of shock and indescribable pleasure. She felt the tip of his pointed tongue probe trailing around her nipples. The python-like length of his cock churned inside her cunt. The blinding light behind her eyes finally receded and she lifted her head, looking out into the night, feeling his tongue constricting around her neck. She could dimly see a huge being in red pants and black boots watching nearby, his powerful chest exposed. The startling blue eyes flashed in the darkness of the night. She could tell he wanted to rescue her but didn't dare come closer. She gasped and shuddered as Krampus' cock pushed still deeper inside her. She felt fuller than she had imagined possible, the slithering appendage stretching her wide. The sticky, squelching noises were hardly to be believed. "Ew, gross! Hentai noises!" she thought in revulsion. "Krampus;" Santa warned. His elves all pointed their weapons menacingly but he held up his hand, staying them. "The child is naughty," Krampus said, smiling through pointed teeth. "Very naughty. Such a sordid past." "Hey, back off, she was young and needed the money!" Santa snapped defensively. "That thing with the midget and the donkey was” "You're not helping here!" Ginny shouted, blushing furiously, even as Krampus violated her. "Wicked child," growled the vile demon, shoving his cock in and out of her, the peristaltic actions of its length causing her to writhe and squirm in his grip, her breath coming in ragged gasps. "Shameless. Even though I violate her, she finds a way to be concerned about how you perceive her. I find it; titillating." "Oh, do I make you horny?" she sneered, turning her head to smirk at him. "Couldn't tell, looking at that head of yours." "Silence!" Krampus hissed, spittle flying from his jaws, his eyes flashing angrily. "I hold your life and death in my hands." "How would I know?" she shot back. "Hope you're better with your hands than you are with your cock, Billy G." He plunged his cock deeper still inside her. She went rigid and cried out. "That all you got?" she rasped, trying not to faint as she felt popping inside her hips while he stetched her. "My brother got in deeper than that when we were little!" "Insolent!" Krampus snarled savagely, bouncing her up and down and he fucked her harder than ever, pulling on her arms and legs, stretching her joints til they creaked. She felt a deep, wet heat building inside her and in spite of the horror she consciously felt about the situation, even more dire was her need to cum. She felt her cunt squeezing around his cock. His snake-like tongue probed her ass and wriggled inside, further adding to her desperation. "Intholent bith, you will be punithed!" "What was that?" Santa asked, turning his head slightly and putting his hand to his ear. "I couldn't understand you, it's like you have a lisp or something." "Don't mock meef!" Krampus said angrily, his tongue whipping out of Ginny's ass, causing her to yelp suddenly. "I'll kill her, Kringle!" "Not before I cum, damn you!" Ginny panted, her body flushed and covered in sweat as she twisted and writhed in his grip. "Uh, so close, goddammit!" "Language!" Santa and Krampus both snapped at her. "Aw, c'mon!" she wailed. "You two are total pains in the ass! Do it, Billy! Show me what a bad boy you are!" Krampus glared at her and began fucking her harder than ever. "As you wish, child!" "Krampus!" Santa shouted, reaching out his hand in alarm. "Don't!" Krampus grinned evilly at Santa, his teeth clenching as he drew close to climax. His cock seemed to swell along its length, stretching her wider still. She threw her head back and gritted her teeth, straining as she was overwhelmed by sensation; Santa's fist slammed across Krampus' jaw with a powerful crack. The demonoid's eyes rolled into his head and he crumpled to the ground. Ginny wailed in frustration as his cock pulled out of her and retreated back to his body, like a wet, slimy Stanley tape measure. She collapsed to her hands and knees in the snow, panting and shaking, her eyes wide. Santa raced up and knelt next to her, his eyes shining with concern. "Fuck;" Ginny whispered, gasping for air. "Motherfucker;" She looked up at her rescuer now, her eyes flashing accusingly. "The hell? Couldn't you have let him make me cum first?" Santa paused. "What?" "I was so damn close!" she hissed, standing up and stamping her foot. "I was within half a second of the orgasm of my life and you had to choose that moment to intervene and play the hero! Don't expect a thank you card!" "Uh, Virginia," Santa said, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly, trying to figure out what to say. "If he had brought you to orgasm, it would have killed you. When Krampus climaxes, his appendage you were so attached to bursts into spikes, basically killing you from the inside while denying you your orgasm." She paused and then deflated. "Holy cobra dildos. What a bastard." Ginny then pointed a finger at her savior. "But you still owe me an orgasm, then, pal. You may have rescued me from certain death, but that doesn't mean I don't need relief." Santa looked really confused. "What, here? Now?" "Damn straight," she said firmly, suddenly remembering she was buck naked in a snow-storm. In spite of the no-doubt freezing weather, her body was still warm and very wet with need. She put her hand down her cunt and felt around for a moment before presenting her sticky palm and fingers to Santa for inspection. "Do I look satisfied to you? You've already fucked me, Screamo the Goat Boy just fucked me, who cares if your freaky gay elves watch us? I need satisfaction now and I already am aware that you can't say no." Santa sighed. "It's gotta be quick, Virginia. I'm really behind, now that I'm completely temporal in one location." "Whatever, just get me to the promised land, man." Ginny replied, shrugging. "Who knows, maybe your entourage might enjoy a show." "Oh, right, about that," Santa said, standing up tall and shouting loudly. "About; Face!" As a single unit, the elves all turned around smartly on their heels, still arranged in a protective ring around their liege and his companion, weapons ready as they scanned the darkness for trouble, their eyes glowing menacingly inside their helmets. Santa strode up to Ginny, towering over her and ignoring the prostrate form of the still-unconscious Krampus, snuffling nearby. She smiled up at him, somehow warmed by his presence, in spite of the icy night she should have frozen to death in already. He pulled her into his arms and kissed her deeply. She moaned into his mouth as she felt her already molten core getting even more heated in response to his touch. Tongues tangled and played as he took her ass cheeks in his hands and squeezed them, making her shiver. Ginny's hands fumbled with his large black belt until it fell away and then pulled down his red pants. He pulled her onto his powerful thighs, resting her on them. She hooked her legs behind his waist and began grinding her wet, eager cunt against his hardening cock, which swelled readily. Her head was almost spinning, she was so horny. "Hmm, give it to me, baby," she purred, feeling the head of his cock touch her cunt lips. "Make me cum hard and fast." She sighed loudly as he pulled her close, penetrating and sliding deep inside her. Ginny moaned shamelessly as Santa once again began to pump back and forth inside her. His huge cock stretched her cunt wide, but not in the violent, violating way Krampus did. This felt warm and utterly perfect. She nipped at the skin of his chest while he moved in and out of her. "Yes," Ginny breathed as he began to moved faster, pumping strongly and rhythmically. She could feel her wetness trickling down between her cheeks, her cunt clutching at him hungrily, greedily and unwilling to let go until it was somehow sated. "Oh, God, just what I needed. Yes, fuck me, Santa!" He gripped her tight and thrust into her, picking up his pace just the way she wanted. She was gasping and yelping now and he squeezed her cheeks, one of his fingers poking inside her puckered knot. She clenched her teeth and groaned at the intrusion, murmuring that she loved it. She grew warmer and warmer, her body tingling with an exquisite fire that rippled out from her core. Santa turned her around and set her feet on top of his boots, bending her forward and pulling on her arms. She cried out as he fucked her harder, his hips thumping against her ass cheeks. Her hands clenched wildly, her breath coming in gasps as his overwhelming strength dominated her. "Oh, God!" she panted, beginning to shudder uncontrollably, almost drooling. "Uh, cum in me, dammit! Fucking cum in me!" Santa pulled on her arms even tighter as his thighs slammed into her. Ginny strained, craning her neck, teeth clenched as she tried not to scream, but it was no use, she wailed loudly as he came inside her, filling her once again in a way she could not describe. Her orgasm shook every last atom of her being, transporting her to a world of nothing but pleasure, edged with mint. She buckled, hanging loosely in his arms, exhausted. She'd been fucked hard at least five times tonight and had a dreadful suspicion that this experience would only make her libido even more hyperactive. She sighed as Santa scooped her naked form into his arms and cuddled her against the cold. Ginny purred and traced a fingernail across his broad chest. "Thank you," she said quietly. "Just what the doctor ordered. That quenched the flames, for now." He finally put her down and she looked at the remains of her ruined chateau, which was completely leveled and now on fire. "Poor Oatmeal," she murmured. "Where am I going to live?" She scowled down at the still supine Krampus, anger flaring in her. "It's this jack wagon’s fault. You should totally napalm his face." Santa looked down at her in shock. "Did you just say I should jerk off in Krampus' face?" "Damn right, he'd deserve it too." Ginny announced. "That and shove your sleigh up his ass." "I am not jizzing in Krampus' face." Santa said, clearly repulsed by the suggestion. "Fine, leave a woman to do a man's job," Ginny said testily, striding over to Krampus and putting one leg on either side of his head. She stuck three fingers inside her cunt and managed to tease out considerable amounts of Santa's minty cum, which she smeared all over Krampus' face and into his fur with glee, even giving him a glistening white moustache. "Take that, asshole!" She looked like she might have been done desecrating the unconscious form, but then she paused and squatted over him, peeing on his body and face, the stream steaming in the cold night air. She grinned evilly as she thoroughly baptized him. "Teach you to mess with me." Ginny muttered as she walked back to Santa, nodding. The huge man had a wide smirk on his face and shook his head slowly. "I can't believe you just pissed all over Krampus," he said, hugging her to him. "However, you're going to freeze to death at this rate;" He held out his hand and one of his elves dutifully brought him a large, velvety red cloak, which he wrapped around her. She blushed and smiled gratefully at his consideration, but only until he slid it off her, revealing that she was now wearing some ridiculous 'Hot Christmas Elf' outfit, complete with striped stockings and high heels. She looked like a Yule whore. "Seriously?" she asked, unimpressed. "This is your solution to my naked issues?" He shrugged. "I liked you better naked, but you would freeze quickly." "Whatever," she sighed, looking down and appreciating the considerable lift it gave her cleavage. It was incredibly warm, in spite of how scant it was. "So now what? I still have no damn home, you and Goatse here blew it up with your little barnyard brawl." Santa looked around warily. "That might be the least of your worries. The wind's picking up again, which means that another assault is coming. We need to get out of here." "Sire!" said one of the armored elves, thumping his fist to his breastplate and bowing his head. "We will cover you. You must go while you still have a head-start and the dark one is unconscious." Santa nodded. "Yeah, he's not gonna be happy when he wakes up and he's really gonna want revenge on you, Virginia." She felt her mouth go dry at the notion of another battle and Krampus waking up to even the score. "So; now what?" Santa shrugged. "I'd say it's fairly obvious. I've still got to make my rounds before the night is over and I'm not leaving you here;" She gaped as he put his hands on her shoulders and looked down into her eyes. "Virginia, you're coming with me and you're going to help save Christmas." Chapter 3, Christmas Wishes "How the hell do you drive this thing?" Ginny called in a panic, her eyes wide as she held onto the reigns, twisting them wildly as she tried to steer. Up ahead of her, eight large reindeer squealed and thrashed their heads. The sleigh corkscrewed while it hurtled through the cold night air, the moon shining down on them. "Well, first of all, stop panicking," Santa replied as he stood on the back of the sleigh, atop his huge red sack of toys. He was more or less back to his original size she had become accustomed to, now that he had sent his other 'iterations' of himself out over the globe to deliver presents. "That would be an excellent start." "Easy for you to say," she snapped, scowling back at him for a moment since taking her eyes off her designated path seemed to make no difference to how she was doing at navigating. "You're used to doing this!" "Trust me, between the two of us, you're the one with the easy job right now and I'd be happy to trade," he called back as he ducked wildly. A comically large rocket thundered by, with an evil-looking man strapped to the bottom of it, swinging a weapon wildly to hit Santa. "Try to keep her steady!" "While dodging psychos on rockets, no problem!" she grumbled, trying to ignore the howling wind and roaring projectiles. "Have I mentioned Krampus is a gigantic asshole?" "Repeatedly," Santa answered, watching warily. The sky was threaded with jets of fire as their enemies kept coming about in ponderous, elliptical arcs and heading back towards them, intent on their destruction. They had only just pulled off from the smoldering remains of Ginny's country chateau when the assault began. Krampus was nowhere to be seen, but his minions were clearly determined to avenge him. "Maybe urinating on him wasn't such a good idea. He never did take humiliation well." Ginny squawked in alarm and ducked as a rocket streaked right at her. Santa jumped in the air, doing the splits to avoid the projectile and landing back on top of his present sack. Another tried to pull up alongside them but Santa grabbed the harness the man was wearing and wrenched the rocket off course, sending it speeding into one some distance away. Both rockets (and presumably their pilots) exploded in a violent orgy of noise and flashing lights. "Really hope people just think those are fireworks," Santa muttered as he looked glared balefully at yet another rocket considering approaching. "Fireworks right in the middle of the world's most spastic meteor shower. Sure, they'll buy that;" "Funny part is I can't tell if you're serious," Ginny said loudly. "If they don't believe that narrative, then they've gotta accept that Santa Claus was engaged in an epic air battle over their town with quantum men strapped to rockets." "Truth is often stranger than fiction," Santa agreed, nodding. "Fighting these jerks off is taking too much time!" "Well, don't you have anything in your back of tricks there?" Ginny asked. In spite of the sleigh being open, it seemed to have some weird form of climate control and she'd been getting rather warm. To that end she'd pulled down her top, exposing her tits to cool herself off. The breeze allowed through made her nipples tingle delightfully, but not enough to distract her from driving the sleigh. After all, she often drove ninety minutes to her job wearing a vibrating insert in her panties, so she knew for a fact she could orgasm and still control a vehicle. A wheeled one, at least. She wasn't so sure about a sleigh doing Mach Three at twenty thousand feet. "You mean a weapon?" Santa asked. "In the bag full of toys for kids?" "You gave me a nerf gun out of that bag and it turned out to be some sort of doomsday device, didn't it?" she pointed out. "Scary lightning bolts everywhere. I refuse to believe you don't have some other goodies in there." Santa shrugged and squatted down to look inside the bag, getting narrowly missed by another rocket that shot over his head. The pilot cursed and came around again, aiming directly at the chassis of the sleigh from the side. Ginny's eyes widened in fright as she saw him approach. She jerked the reins to one side and the sleigh tilted ninety degrees, presenting its wide, flat red underside. The rocket slammed into it and exploded. Whatever it was made of or whatever shielding was in place, Ginny only heard the detonation and felt a rumble, but there was no damage aside from that. "Ha!" Santa said, standing tall and holding an electric guitar in the air, its black body gleamed in the moonlight. He put the strap around his neck and took several seconds to tune it, ignoring the aerial mayhem that swirled around him. "The hell are you going to do with that?" Ginny asked, scowling as she looked behind to see what he was up to. "You said to find something, I found something," he said simply as he checked the pickups. "Now let's see what we can do here;" He took the pick in hand and strummed it across the strings, a screeching pulse of sound blared out from the instrument, heading in all directions. It struck several rockets nearby, which exploded brightly. Other were knocked off course, spiraling around crazily as they fought for control. Santa laughed loudly, apparently enjoying himself. "Quit laughing and kill, red man!" Ginny yelled, nonplussed by his amusement. "I want to survive the night and I've had several close calls with death already!" "I'm working on it, Virginia, patience." Santa chided, adjusting the tuners momentarily. "Near-death experiences make you cranky." "No shit, Sherlock," she grumbled as he blasted out another screeching wave of sound. "Do you plan to play anything or just keep shrieking out that one sound?" "As you wish," he said cheerfully, pleased to be doing as she asked. Making her happy was all he cared about. He began playing a heavy metal version of Wagner's 'Ride of the Valkyries', the pulsing walls of sound thundering out and striking every foe within hundreds of

The holidays can bring joy AND… stress. Between the parties, the pressure, and the people-pleasing, it's easy to slip into that “F it” mindset with our wellness and mental health habits.   Which is why many of us, myself included, get to January feeling down on ourselves and/or like our wellness is broken and we need massive change. Now. Dammit. And yet, we know that mindset doesn't work. Did you know that more than 90% of people quit their new years resolutions before 20 days have passed?! By January 17th!  This year and in this episode of the Love Your Life Show, I'm inviting you to try something gentler: a good enough mindset. Instead of throwing your wellness out the window until January, what if you took just one minute to reset? I'll walk you through simple, realistic stress reduction, wellness, and mental health tips that actually work. From movement to quick ways to calm your brain, nourish your body, and restore your energy. These are the small, mindful holiday habits that help you feel better (not behind) this season. No perfection required

Look kids, this is where the rubber meets the road. It's Black Friday. It's Rivalry Week. It's the HyVee Heroes Trophy. Dammit, I hate that trophy. I hate Io_a. I'm developing a healthy distrust of holidays in general, and you edge lords of the internet are starting to win me over to your side in this annual campaign of not only self-loathing, but a deep and perennial lack of enthusiasm about our so-called "beloved" Cornhuskers. Why don't we kick field goals to take early points? Why do we run the ball up the middle five godforsaken times in a row inside the opponents' ten yard line? Why can't we have nice things? And why is it that each Black Friday we have this corporate buffoonery where we have to endure a rock fight with a joke program with even worse fans who are so incompetent they didn't even know they had a Heisman Trophy winner, and their joke of a stadium is named after him?!? I mean seriously, Kinnick Stadium. Their boring brand of football has elevated them to the peak of mediocrity. "They are who we thought they are." And they'll never be anything greater. It's Thanksgiving Eve. It's Turkey Before Turkey. To hell with Io_a. Let's drink.

For BNLO's season 2 conclusion, Shutter and Strum's Brian Tryon has been in Colorado for a long time and you know what? He just wants us all to come together as a community. In this epic episode of BNLO, our conversation takes away back into time, all around the place, to Omaha, Knob Hill, downtown, the 80s and so much more. We talk about a city that's changing, social media is changing how artists promote their work and an (almost) creative district that's been on the rise.Plus, what's next for BNLO? What's going on with season 3? Be sure to stay tuned!Sponsored by Blackpackers, produced with Studio 809.Forgive the smudgy look of the bookends, I'm sorry, it looks bleh.Mentioned in this episode:Downtown PartnershipKnob Hill Urban Arts DistrictKnob HIll NeighborhoodUnion Printers Hall ParkFollow BNLO on Facebook, Instagram and TikTok!0:00 Splash/Sponsor/Intro0:31 Greetings and Monologue5:02 Ad Break5:56 Introducing Brian Tryon/Fall is Here8:17 Life as a Teacher12:28 The Young Brian Tryon14:21 Finding Photography, Art and Culture19:55 Growing up Fast and Losing the Passion21:28 Getting Sober27:02 President, Astronaut or…?29:47 COS is Home, But Also Omaha?37:04 Art Appreciation 10140:25 Creating the Garfield Gallery43:22 How to Sell Your Art/WTF is Social Media?51:46 Hustling for a Living54:43 Colorado Springs in the 90s1:01:20 The Case for Preservation1:07:38 Gentrification1:16:16 The Need to Collaborate1:25:14 Leaving a Legacy1:27:22 Investing in Culture Beyond Shooks Run1:34:40 How's Shutter and Strum Doing?1:39:18 Glowing up Knob Hill1:44:49 The Sprawl of COS1:48:01 What's Next for Shutter and Strum1:54:34 Interview Closeout1:57:31 Outro/Credits

We weren't big on dining out when I was growing up. Truth is, we couldn't really afford to. With four kids, a mortgage, and decent cooking skills themselves, my parents didn't really buy food. They bought groceries and the odd few rounds of fish and chips on the beach, but apart from that almost everything we ate was prepared in the kitchen at home. That being said, every now and then there'd be a special occasion. Every now and then we'd make our way into the city and Christchurch's historic Arts Centre, where each of us would line up for a lunchtime treat. Back then, Dimitris served souvlakis from a little caravan, tucked into a little corner next to the old gothic revival buildings. Whenever you'd pass by, there would be a little group of people milling about and waiting for their order to be prepared. On a really busy day, the owner, Dimitris Merentitis, would have someone else working with him as he made his way through the orders. You could choose between single, double, or triple meat. Lamb, chicken, or falafel. The Tames always had the same thing: lamb souvlakis with a token bit of salad, and a hearty drenching of beautiful, garlicky, tzatziki sauce. As you stood there waiting, you'd try and size up the people around you to work out how many orders would have to be completed and checked off before yours would be up. I remember being frustrated when someone would appear from a shop or a stall nearby, having ducked away for a few minutes while their order was prepared. Dammit, I'd think, surely, I'm next. I don't know about you, call me a heathen, but as far as I'm concerned there are few gastronomical combinations quite so glorious as hot meat in hot bread. It's about as simple as it gets, pulled straight off the sizzling grill, wrapped in newsprint and passed into your hungry hands. The bread at Dimitris' souvlakis was always so pillowy and soft. You'd navigate the first few bites with relative dignity, but by the time you got down to the last fistful of souvlaki, there was no room for quaint niceties like plastic cutlery. Everything would be soaking with meat juice and sauce. Heaven is a place on Earth. It's funny how people will always find and celebrate good food. Looking back, I recall the point when we crossed the threshold, in our family. Even though as teenagers our friends were always asking their parents to go to McDonalds or KFC, when each of us had a birthday roll around, we'd ask to go to Dimitris. And it turns out we weren't the only ones. We might have thought it was a family secret, but it was a family secret that was apparently shared by half the people in Canterbury. After years and years and years of serving up how every many million souvlakis, Dimitris has built his operation into a gastronomic institution. From the little stand in the Arts Centre to his Greek restaurant and prominent spot in Riverside Market today, Dimitris is a dining destination that I'd argue now ranks among New Zealand's best-loved spots: Queenstown has Fergburger. Wellington has Fidel's. Christchurch has Dimitris. This weekend, Dimitris celebrates forty years of operations in the Garden City. Forty years. So much of the city has changed in that time. The CBD looks completely different. Entire neighbourhoods have gone. But some things have never changed. Lamb. Bread. Lashings of tzatziki. Dimitris' success is sizzling, mouthwatering proof you can't improve on perfection. See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

The Time Riders: Part 12 Teaching Nanu about the modern world. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Some minutes passed before Becky pressed her forehead to Nanu's, holding her by the cheeks. "I'm so sorry, Nanu; I thought I'd lost you. I'm sorry; I'll teach you how to be careful. I promise." "I'm sorry, Mistress, I didn't mean to be thoughtless and frighten you," Nanu sniffled, her eyes bleary. As much as the fright by the wheeled monster, she was disconcerted by how upset her Mistress was. Rebe-kah was genuinely terrified that she'd nearly lost Nanu. It made her love her Mistress even more. "Let's go back inside," Becky suggested, pulling Nanu to her feet. "I promise, we'll try again later." She looked both ways before taking them across the road, holding Nanu close, even possessively. Becky was taking no chances. "Mistress?" "Yes, my love?" As they reached the curb back in front of Becky's house, Nanu held up the hem of her long shirt, heedless of the fact that she was flashing her cunt to a random woman walking by as she showed Becky something. "I'm sorry, the monster, it frightened me. I; I pissed myself and ruined the sack." Becky's response was somewhere between a laugh, a choke, and a sob and she caressed Nanu's shoulder as they continued walking. "Don't worry, I'll find you another." "Can it have a flaming cock on it again?" Nanu asked. "I think I rather like that." Becky smiled. "I'll buy you some more flaming cock shirts, my love. I promise." The door shut behind them, and it was time to relax. It had been quite the eventful day and it was barely noon. After a nap. "Do you have friends, Mistress?" Nanu asked as she lay on her back on the bed, gazing up at Becky. She ground and pumped her hips, slithering her cunt against her lover's, while Becky looked down at her, churning and undulating. Becky was fondling one of her ample tits, while the other was caressing one of Nanu's. In turn, Nanu was groping Becky, while her free hand had reached down and was holding her nether lips wide, exposing her throbbing clit to be brushed by Becky's. They'd already cum a few times, but were simply enjoying the sensations now. "Of course, silly," Becky giggled, loving how wet and sticky their pussies felt together. "You just haven't met any of them yet. The only person you know aside from me is Mark." "If we meet your friends, what will you tell them about me?" One of the things that Becky appreciated about Nanu was that she could fuck and still hold a conversation if she felt the need. Business didn't interfere with pleasure. "I admit, I haven't given it too much thought yet, but I would probably tell them that you're a student from another country who I have staying with me, and you don't speak English." Nanu arched her hips and side, pressing hard against Becky's cunt. "Mistress, what; what is the name of the place we are in? Where in the empire of the Romans is it?" Becky had to stop fucking because she broke down laughing. She leaned down and pressed her body to Nanu's hugging her tight while she jiggled uncontrollably. Nanu held her Mistress, but she was frowning, wondering what was so funny. She stopped frowning when Becky kissed her lovingly. "Oh, Nanu," the blonde woman said, smiling into her companion's eyes. "I have so much to explain to you still;” She sat up and then pulled Nanu into her lap. Nanu's legs wrapped around her Mistress' waist and she just looked contentedly into Becky's blue eyes. She knew she was in for an explanation she wouldn't completely understand, but as long as she was naked like this with Becky, she didn't mind, either. There wasn't much Nanu couldn't endure, as long as she kept getting fucked on a regular basis. And Becky seemed to like fucking as much as she did. It was a wonderful match, as far as Nanu was concerned. "Baby," Becky cooed, pushing a stray damp hair away from Nanu's lovely face. "Where we are now, we are very, very far from the boundaries of the Roman Empire. The place I live, it is a nation called 'Canada'." "Kaaa-na-daaa;” she said quietly. She liked the sound of it. "Is Kaaa-na-daaa a large place?" Becky tried to remember her ancient history, not to mention what she knew about her own geography. "Well," she said finally, having figured it out. "Canada is larger than the entire Roman empire at its height. Canada is the second largest nation in the world." Nanu's eyes widened to the size of dinner plates. "Impossible!" she almost hissed in disbelief. "How have you fought off the Roman devils? Is Kaaa-na-daaa mighty?" Becky drew in a breath. This is where it got difficult. "Nanu, I know you can read, and you can count, but; do big numbers mean anything to you?" Nanu shrugged. "I could count higher than any of the other slaves in the Flavian household, and even a few of my masters and mistresses. Sometimes I was too smart and they beat me for it. I think I count well." "I'm asking because;” Becky continued, seeming hesitant. "The Roman Empire, it fell around one-thousand five-hundred years ago." Nanu said nothing, trying to understand what she had just been told. The Empire, gone? Life without Rome? Becky blushed. "It; and the time you were from, Nanu, that was just under three hundred years before Rome fell. My time, where we live now, is about eighteen-hundred years after your own." A long silence followed. Nanu shook her head. When she looked at Becky, her hazel eyes were full of worry. "Mistress, are; are you lying to me?" Becky shook her head slowly. "No, Nanu. I promised you I wouldn't lie to you." "But I don't understand what you mean," the Egyptian girl almost pleaded. "These numbers you are saying, they; I don't understand them!" She took Becky's hands in hers, her expression somewhere between afraid and desperate. "Please help me understand, Mistress.." Becky thought about what she could possibly do to help her beloved Nanu understand. She considered, her eyes closed for some seconds. When she opened them, she nodded. "Come downstairs with me and I will try," she said. Nanu clambered out of her lap and the two girls rose. Taking Nanu's hand, Becky led her downstairs to the living room. She made Nanu sit on the floor while she walked over to a corner. In said corner, behind a decorative screen, she kept a large, bluish water container, like one would find supplying the water cooler in an office. With a grunt, she began rolling it out from its storage space and toward Nanu. The former slave-girl watched curiously while Becky now turned it over with some effort, spilling out what looked to Nanu like tiny brown coins. Endless numbers of them, chinking and tinkling into a pile on the rug. "There," Becky breathed, wiping her brow. She'd already been sweaty from sex with Nanu, and the effort of rolling and tipping her change barrel had her feeling warm. She now lay down on her stomach on the carpet opposite Nanu, with the piles of tiny brown coins between them. "Nanu, these are called 'pennies', and they are a type of coin we use in my time. They are made of aeramen (copper), like some coins you know." Nanu nodded slowly. Becky held up a penny. "We're going to pretend each of these is a year. We're going to count them. And when we get to a certain point, that is how long ago the Roman Empire fell. But think of them as years, Nanu." Nanu drew a deep breath, sat with her legs crossed, and began counting, picking up the pennies and placing them into a new pile she started. "One; two; three;” Fifteen minutes later. Nanu had stopped pushing the pennies, but was still counting aloud while Becky moved the coins. "Six hundred fifty-one; six hundred fifty-two;” Becky could tell her beloved friend was getting very upset, but she kept going, because she needed Nanu to understand. The minutes dragged by, but Nanu kept counting. "Nine hundred eighty-five;” she said in a quavering voice. "Nine hundred eighty-six; nine hundred; No!" Nanu shoved the ever-growing pile of pennies away, scattering the coins, and Becky reared back in surprise. The Egyptian girl was scrambling backward on her ass, her eyes wide in fear and disbelief. She bumped into the couch before she yelped and leapt to her feet, dashing out of the room. "You're Lying!" "Nanu!" Becky called, getting hastily to her feet as the smaller girl opened the front door and burst onto the street. She was still naked, and Becky could hear her sobbing. "Shit shit shit shit;” Becky said under her breath as she pulled a long jacket out of the closet and then dashed out the door, looking around. "Nanu?" she called frantically. "Nanu!" But the girl was nowhere in sight. She looked up and down the street, seeing no bewildered pedestrians. Thank God it was Sunday, but how long could it possibly be before a tiny naked woman was noticed running around the neighborhood sobbing to herself and unable to speak English? She'd be picked up by the police, be terrified, and they would have absolutely no way of identifying her. Heaven only knows what would happen then. Poor Nanu! Becky took a chance and began heading in the direction she heard a dog barking from. She kept calling Nanu's name, having no clue where she could have gone. How on earth had no one seen her yet? Becky cursed herself. There were so many things she hadn't anticipated. How could she? She and Mark had brought Nanu forward in time to make her life better, to free her from the chains of slavery. It seemed like such a good thing to do. It had to be. After all, hadn't time let them do it? She wasn't even exactly certain what had set Nanu off, but she had an inkling. Yet another thing Becky hadn't known she needed to think through. Why would she know that? She'd never brought anyone forward in time before. How many people had? One ten millionth of this time's people? Maybe? She didn't know! This was almost as new to her as it was to Nanu. But Becky was making her own choices and knew she didn't need to be afraid. Nanu was completely surrounded by a universe she knew nothing about. Even the air had to smell completely different to her! She stopped just outside of a parkette and looked around. "Nanu!" she called loudly. She heard a gasp and then muffled sobbing, along with the rustling of foliage. She turned and saw the shrubs that marked the boundaries of the parkette moving awkwardly. She moved toward the disturbance, hoping her search was over. She stopped in front of the shrubs and spoke gently. "Nanu?" "En!" the girl hissed in panic. "Annoi!" Becky had no idea what Nanu had just said, since it wasn't Latin, but she could guess. She stopped coming forward and simply knelt down in the cold grass, determined to give Nanu the time she needed. She could see the girl now, stuffed bodily into the thicket, her hazel eyes brittle with fright. Poor Nanu had to be in agony, wedged in with all those branches and sticks poking and scratching her. How had she done it to begin with? "I'm here, Nanu," she said softly, letting Nanu see her smile, but she stayed still. "I'm sorry you got frightened. Will you please tell me what happened? I am trying so hard to understand, but I am not perfect at this, as you can see." Nanu was sobbing quietly, trying to not be heard. But after some moments, she seemed to be trying to rein in her crying so that she could speak. It took some time, words only coming out as choked gasps. Becky stayed still. She would wait however long was necessary. For Nanu, no length of time was too much. She owed it to the lovely, frightened young woman. And Nanu finally spoke. "They're gone, Mistress," she said in little more than a whisper. "They're all gone." Becky thought about what Nanu was saying and it sent a chill through her. "Nanu, do you mean your family?" "They're dead," she managed to say in a rasping whimper. "They're all dead; my mother, my father; my brothers and sisters; my Ki; her little baby daughter, Nanu; they are dust; dust;” Becky couldn't help it, she began crying too. She bent her head and her chest shuddered as she tried not to vocalize, and tears streamed down her face. This was a horrifying thought when she examined it from Nanu's point of view. Everything Nanu knew to be real was gone. And not even recently. The pennies had forced Nanu to see things in a way she was never meant to. Her family, they weren't newly dead, remembered by anyone. They weren't even decaying in graves. They were dust, nothing more than the endless sands of the land Nanu had grown up in. They'd become a sort of nothingness. "Nanu," Becky whispered, tears stinging her eyes and cold on her cheeks. "I'm so sorry. I; wish I knew what to say." "What can you say?" the girl murmured. "You are not a god, you cannot bring them to life for me. All I can ever do is go and see them, as they once were, alive and remembering me. But I will always be thinking that I live many ages of the moon after they are nothingness. I will never be rid of that realization, Mistress." "You're right, of course," Becky admitted, nodding. "It's different for you. Lots of my family members are dead, but I never met them, I never knew them. You lived with them all." "Please be honest with me, Mistress," Nanu said quietly. "How much more counting was there to do? How much bigger was the pile of coins going to get?" Becky blushed, feeling stupid for thinking it had been a good idea. The road to Hell was paved with good intentions. "It was going to be twice that size, Nanu. We; we got halfway through the counting." She closed her eyes while Nanu wept quietly again. Someone walked by, staring at her in confusion as she knelt in front of the shrubs in a long jacket, but just kept walking. Maybe it was a weird meditation thing. Nanu finally stopped crying but went silent. Becky did the only thing she could, and remained silent, waiting to see what happened next. Some minutes passed before Nanu finally spoke. "There are twigs and leaves stuck in my cunt." Despite herself, Becky began to snicker, squeezing her knees as she tried to stop. "Mistress," Nanu protested, but she was also trying to keep from giggling. "It's not funny, it hurts. Why did you let me do this?" "I'm sorry, baby," the blonde woman said finally, wiping a tear from her eye and smiling. "I'll try harder to keep you from doing crazy things. I promise." "I am naked, Mistress," Nanu pointed out. "Did you bring me something to wear?" "No, honey, I forgot, because I was so worried about you," admitted Becky. "Why are you stuffed into a shrub, anyway?" There was a pause before Nanu answered. "The dog scared me when it barked at me. Dogs scare me. The Romans use dogs for guards and for war. Why does Ka-na-da have war dogs?" "They aren't war dogs, my love," Becky said, wondering what to do next. "People keep dogs as pets. I used to have a dog when I was a little girl. I miss him very much." Nanu considered. "What was his name?" Becky was almost reluctant to say, since it now sounded silly. "His name was Frankincense. I; I just called him Frank for short." There was another pause. "What does that name even mean?" Becky shrugged. "He's named after a substance I think the Romans called olibanum." "You named your dog after that shit my Flavian masters kept burning in their rooms?" Nanu queried, clearly not impressed. "Hey, I like that smell, thank you," Becky replied. "And you be nice about my little Frankie, or you can keep the leaves and twigs in your cunt, young lady." "Sorry," Nanu snickered. "I'm sure your dog with the stupid name was very nice, Mistress." "Okay, are you ready to come home now?" asked the blonde, pondering their situation. "I can't leave you here like this, so; I guess I'll just hide you inside my coat and hope for the best. I mean, it's only seven blocks back to the house." There was a pause for some moment before Nanu answered. "Okay. I'm; I'm sorry, Mistress. I; I got scared." "I don't blame you, my love," Becky said gently. "Nobody can understand what you're feeling. Nobody, anywhere, can understand. Even Mark and I can't truly." She leaned forward and spoke quietly. "But I promise you, Nanu. We love you. And we want you to be happy. We wanted to free you from slavery and show you the wonders that Mark and I experience. But; we are not very good at planning, because even we don't know what to expect. But please believe me when I say that we want your happiness." "I know, Mistress. And I am sorry I said you were lying and ran away. I just felt terrified. Nothing made sense. It; still doesn't. All I can do is place my faith in you now." Becky nodded solemnly. Nanu was right. Becky couldn't even take her home, because Mark was the one with the time machine, and they wouldn't see him for the next three months. All this trauma had happened on Day One. Not a smooth start. She sighed. Maybe the chroniques dealer she'd found hidden away downtown could find someone to take Nanu back to her own time if she really wanted to return? She'd talk with Nanu about it in due course. She owed Nanu an out if she wanted one. "Okay," she said finally. "I'm going to move to the bush and open my coat, Nanu. Then you; uh; you get inside, I guess, and hug me with your arms and legs. Then I'll try to close my coat and get us home, okay?" The bush rustled as Nanu nodded, and then she moved forward, grunting and swearing as she unstuck herself from her deciduous prison. She almost tumbled into Becky, who was also nude underneath the long garment. She prayed that it would somehow fit around them both. As Nanu snuggled into her, Becky knelt up straight, presenting her waist. She fought to keep herself balanced as Nanu wrapped her arms and legs around her torso, her face squashed between Becky's ample tits. Great; Becky thought as she pushed to her feet and began struggling to close the coat around herself and the Nanu-shaped bundle now hanging onto her. She wheezed almost comically. If I manage to close the damn coat, I'm gonna smother Nanu between my tits. She'll suffocate before I get her the seven blocks home. How on earth did she get this far to begin with? Naked? Becky turned slowly and began to waddle out of the parkette. She pivoted ponderously onto the street and began the slow, awkward trek home. She could hear Nanu snuffling and trying to breathe inside the stretch-tight coat. As she waddled, Becky pulled the top of the coat open slightly, hoping to give Nanu some air. She looked down, seeing Nanu looking back up at her out of the darkness. "Thank you, Mistress;” the girl whispered. Becky could begin to imagine how she looked at the moment; she probably looked like she was trying to give birth to a horse. Or was smuggling a primate beneath her coat. Close enough, really. The occasional person walked by, giving her a curious glance, but then continuing on. This neighborhood wasn't known for being terribly nosy, as long as you weren't too dark of skin. Becky hadn't quite figured out how to solve that problem yet. "Eep! Nanu!" she hissed, shivering as Nanu's mouth found one of her nipples and began sucking on it. She heard Nanu hum contentedly, clearly willing to occupy herself this way while Becky got them home. "What're you doing, you brat?" Nanu ignored her, and Becky realized she'd been speaking English, so Nanu was free to not notice anything she said and had a perfectly viable excuse for doing so. Becky bit her lip as Nanu's wicked tongue swirled around her nipple before she began sucking again. Worse, one of the little brat's hands found her cunt and began stoking it. Whether she wanted to or not, Becky started getting wet and she tried waddling faster. Becky was going to kill Nanu when they got home. She was going to fuck her to death! Another block down. Becky could feel her face was flushed, and she was sweating now, and not only from the effort of carrying Nanu around her middle beneath the damned coat. She bit her lip and groaned as her eyes almost rolled up into her head. Dammit, one of Nanu's fingers found her way inside Becky's cunt! She tried closing her legs as she walked, to force the little tramp's finger out, but she quickly realized she would lose her balance and fall over if she kept this up. Sighing in frustration, she kept her legs open while she walked, doing her best to walk faster. "What're you smuggling under your coat, Fischer?" guffawed a neighbor as he walked by. "An orangutan?" "Uh; just groceries I have to protect!" Becky replied hastily, wrapping her arms under Nanu's ass as if holding the aforementioned imaginary groceries. She heard Nanu sigh and wiggle her cheeks on the hands. She kept sucking on Becky's tits and fingering her cunt. Becky's knees were trembling, and she was fairly certain she was dripping, leaving a path of sticky droplets on the sidewalk her behind her. Her whole body was tingling, even as she struggled to walk. "Uh!" Becky gasped loudly as Nanu bit and tugged on the nipple, the delicious sting lancing along the blonde's nervous system. "You little brat," she hissed, pulling the top of the coat open and scowling down into it. "When we get home, I am spanking your ass right off, young lady!" "If you make it that far, Mistress," Nanu replied, smirking up at her evilly. "If you make it home before you cum, I will eat a whole package of that bay-kon as punishment." Becky waddled faster, panting now as she fought for control. Nanu had two fingers in her now, making scooping motions along her upper wall. "Uh, that's cheating, you little slut!" "It is taking us so long to get home, Mistress," Nanu teased, slithering her tongue around a nipple. "How far are we walking? The length of your Ka-na-da?" Staggering quickly, almost wheezing like she was about to give birth, Becky moved on relentlessly. She almost couldn't see anything as pleasure kept flooding through her, promising orgasm was just around the corner. But Becky knew she didn't have strength to climax and keep moving. If she came, she would be collapsing to her knees and cumming on the sidewalk. If she was lucky, she'd remain kneeling. Sweat was streaming from her body. She was amazed Nanu was still able to hold on at all. C'mon; c'mon. She moaned as Nanu got a third slender finger inside her Mistress, and some woman chose that exact moment to go jogging by, giving Becky a confused look. Becky ignored her and just soldiered on as best she could. She could feel her arousal trickling down her inner thighs. How ridiculous must she have looked, barefoot, waddling around in a long jacket, smuggling an octopus while grunting and moaning like she was in a porn movie? She had barely turned up onto the little walkway leading up to her house before she tore the coat open and burst into a run, stampeding up the stairs while Nanu squeaked in alarm. She flung the door open and staggered inside, panting like she'd just run a marathon and sweating like she'd been fucked by twenty men in a row. Nanu was goggling up at her Mistress in shock (and maybe a little panic). Becky's blue eyes flashed and she grabbed the slave-girl and shoved her down her sweat-slicked body. Nanu's knees hit the wooden floor and she barely had time to register what had happened before Becky grabbed her head and jammed it against her steaming cunt. Nanu grunted and almost choked as Becky ground her hips with a dreadful eagerness, desperate to cum. Nanu slid her tongue inside and lashed her Mistress' cunt frantically. One of Becky's hands scrabbled for and finally grabbed onto the front door, managing to swing it closed so that they couldn't be seen from outside anymore. Leaning back against the wall, she bucked her hips furiously against Nanu's face, both her hands now gripping the Egyptian girl's black hair. She hissed and panted, her entire body shaking. Becky clamped her hands over her mouth and shrieked, juddering as the orgasm rocked her. She was barely cognizant of Nanu below her, trying not to drown as Becky's cunt flooded over. Becky pumped and ground greedily, reality spinning around her. She felt herself slumping down the wall to the floor, her hand on the back of Nanu's head, making sure the girl didn't try to escape. Becky felt like her eyes had switched sockets. Thank God this hadn't happened on the street or she would have been arrested, no question. At last, she opened her eyes and Nanu was kneeling in front of her, waiting patiently with her hands in her lap. Her face and much of her upper chest were glistening with Becky's cum. Not surprisingly, she didn't seem to mind. She stayed quiet until Becky seemed more focused before she finally spoke. "I guess I'm going to have the shits for a few days after the bay-kon, aren't I, Mistress? I lost the wager." Becky wearily reached up and caressed her beloved Nanu's hair. "I'm not letting you eat all my bacon, you silly slut. I love bacon. I'll figure some other way to punish you for losing the wager, like tonguing my ass or something." Nanu nodded. "I think I will enjoy losing wagers to you, Mistress." Becky laughed tiredly. They weren't even through their first day yet and she was exhausted. How many millions more things did she have to teach Nanu before this would was safe for her? And she only had three months to do it! Who would've thought that introducing someone to the future would prove so troublesome? "So you do want to see how the television works?" Becky asked, holding up the remote. Nanu looked at her curiously. They were both naked again, and in all likelihood intended to stay that way, unless they had to leave the house. Becky imagined that Nanu's ass probably still hurt somewhat, and anything she could do to relieve the discomfort was likely in order. Not wearing clothes seemed like a good start. "Mistress, I don't even know what it does, never mind how it works," the Egyptian girl pointed out, sitting on the floor, cross-legged. She gestured at the small black device her mistress held. "Wassa?" "This controls the television for me," Becky said, sitting down next to her charge and showing Nanu all the tiny buttons on the device. Granted, Nanu didn't know what buttons were, so she merely frowned at the remote in mild confusion. "I use it to watch things on the television. It allows me to select what I watch." She pointed the remote at the television and pushed the Power button. The High Definition unit, which was actually longer than Nanu was tall, winked on, and noise blared from it as images came on the screen. Nanu squealed at the sound and scrambled behind Becky, hiding and clutching her mistress' flanks. Becky giggled and lowered the volume. "You can come out now, hero," Becky said, smirking. "I lowered the volume." Nanu peeked out from behind her mistress, looking at the screen warily. She stared for some seconds, unable to understand what she was seeing. Some yellow-haired woman, ridiculously overclothed, was looking at Nanu and babbling in what she could only assume was En-gush. She had a serious look on her face as she spoke into what looked like a black cock. It was windy, apparently, because her hair was blowing around. Nanu slowly crawled toward the TV, her eyes narrowing. Becky watched in amusement, still sitting some distance away. Nanu had a great ass, and she could stare at it endlessly. The younger woman moved close to the screen, staring in bewilderment. Becky had lowered the volume sufficiently so that the news reporter wasn't yelling in Nanu's face. Nanu stared, then moved to the side of the television, looking around and behind it, sitting on its smoked glass countertop. She crawled around to the other side and looked behind again. Finally, she turned and looked at Becky in confusion. "Mistress?" she asked uncertainly. "Why do you keep the woman in the tiny box? How?" Becky had half-expected the question, of course, but it was still funny to hear. Once she was done snickering (Nanu waited patiently, looking only slightly annoyed), Becky replied. "She is not trapped inside the television, darling. It is a device that can show me other people. You have paintings in Rome and back in Egypt, right?" Nanu nodded. "And of course, a painting is just an illustration of someone," Becky explained. She'd had a little bit of time to put thought into this. "They're not actually in the painting, trapped." "So;” Nanu ventured, thinking about it. "The woman inside the box is a painting? Why can it move and talk to me?" "It's not a painting, it's a representation of her," Becky replied, knowing this would get awkward. "A television allows me to see things that are happening elsewhere." Nanu's eyes widened in shock. "The woman you see on the television is here in the city somewhere. I can see other people as well;” She changed the channel, and the television now displayed a Tom and Jerry cartoon. Unfortunately, a split second after the cartoon came up, Tom screamed loudly, having stabbed himself in the ass with a needle on the end of a pool cue. Nanu yelped in fright and threw herself into Becky's arms, shaking. Becky wheezed as she tumbled onto her back, holding onto her young ward. Nanu was trembling, her face stuffed between Becky's boobs. "Mistress, the box frightens me," the girl whispered. "It is too loud." "We can change how loud it is, Nanu," Becky said gently, pushing herself up into a sitting position and hugging Nanu, who was still wrapped around her, refusing to let go. "My world is probably rather loud compared to the one you know, my love. And the noises will be things you're not used to. But I promise you that you will adapt. Just like you did to life in Rome, and just like you will to bacon." Nanu nodded and then turned her head to look back at the TV. "Is; is that supposed to be a mouse and a cat?" Becky nodded. "Someone drew them to look comical and make people laugh." "The mouse is trying to kill the cat," Nanu pointed out. "He struck the cat on the head with the stick so that the cat screamed and swallowed that rolling ball. The mouse is evil. Are cats not sacred in your time, Mistress?" "Cats think they are, but many people just keep them as pets," Becky laughed. "Turn around and let me show you more. And I promise you, Nanu, nobody is caught inside the box. I don't quite know how to explain yet, but I will when I can. The television is meant to entertain." She changed the channel again and Nanu watched intently as Rocky Balboa and Ivan Drago slugging it out on the screen. "You have gladiators in your society, Mistress?" she breathed, watching the bulging muscles flex as the two men pummeled one another. "We pay some athletes to fight, but we do not have death sports, like you remember," Becky replied, shrugging as she hugged Nanu, who was still sitting in her lap. "I mean, maybe some countries like the Veniti (Russians) do, but they're rather barbaric. We have Olympics, like you remember, just a lot more events. But this is just a story being told, this isn't real." "It looks very real," Nanu said, still glued to the screen. "I can hear them hitting each other." "Did you ever see a drama or play, Nanu?" Becky asked, which got a nodding head from the smaller girl. "Well, just like in those plays or dramas, the actors can pretend to strike one another. In my time, we might just be better at making it look real." "How do you tell fake fights and real fights apart?" Nanu asked. Becky could feel the other girl squirming in her lap. Nanu was getting turned on watching muscular men beat one another up. "Circumiastentia, (context)," Becky replied. "The television will tell you if you are watching something that actually happened, or whether it is a drama." Nanu tilted her head. "Can you show me a real fight?" Becky considered and then switched to a sports channel. Quickly enough, she came across an MMA fight between two women. Nanu gaped as she watched the women grapple and beat the shit out of one another. "Oh, Nunes! She Just Hurt Cyborg!" crowed the announcer. Not that the Egyptian girl understood what he was saying. "And; they never use weapons?" Nanu asked in a quiet but somehow hopeful voice. "No, you bloodthirsty little thing," Becky giggled, hugging her tight and wiggling her boobs into Nanu's back. "If you see weapons, it is probably a drama and not real." "These women are not very attractive, and punching each other just makes it worse," Nanu said, wrinkling her nose. "I would not fuck them. Are they fighting over a man?" Becky wasn't about to try to explain that Amanda Nunes was married to another woman who was also an MMA fighter. She just let her continue to watch while blood and teeth flew everywhere. "What else, does the magic box show us?" Becky thought of how to explain. She thought about anything Nanu might have been familiar with. "Do you; remember how announcements were placed in the Forum in Rome for people to read?" Nanu nodded. "The acta diurna. They told us about things that were happening. I was one of three Flavian slaves who could read them. It made the others jealous. But mostly we just found out about things from hearsay, people telling other people things." "Well, there are people who are paid to report nuntium (news)," Becky said. "That way, you can know what's going on, not just here in the city, but almost anywhere in the world." Nanu leaned back into Becky and looked up at her. "What IS the name of this city you live in, Mistress?" "Toronto," Becky said. This drew a frown from Nanu. Becky picked up Nanu's hand and gently pressed her lips against her palm. "To-ron-to." Nanu shook her head. "Maybe if you said it against my lips, Mistress." Becky giggled and shook her head. "You little slut;” She leaned down and her lips barely touched Nanu's. "Tor-ron-to." Fifteen minutes of almost kissing passed before Nanu could say Toronto. Becky wasn't at all surprised. It occurred to her that maybe one way to ease Nanu into her new environs and life was to find ways in which it was similar to her old one. "I know you don't speak English yet, darling, but I might be able to help you learn a little more quickly. Can you spell your name?" "Nanu nodded. "I can speak Latin and read some, Mistress, but; I only know how to write a few words. One of them is my name." "Come," Becky said, getting Nanu out of her lap and getting to her feet. Nanu followed suit. "Let's go to the kitchen;” She brought Nanu by the hand into the kitchen and stopped in front of the fridge. She had a small whiteboard stuck to it, and some colored markers alongside. She popped the top of the black marker and then drew a large dot on the board, demonstrating for Nanu how it worked. She then handed the marker to Nanu. The Egyptian girl looked at it curiously and then sniffed the tip. "Don't lick it, Nanu," Becky said gently but firmly. Nanu grimaced and stuck her tongue back in her mouth, sighing and turning toward the whiteboard. It was a glossy white color she'd almost never seen before. She gripped the marker awkwardly, in her fist, and pressed the tip against the white surface, obeying Becky's instructions to not press so hard. She slowly drew out her name on the surface. NANV "Good," Becky said as the slave-girl wiped her forehead. "Now, watch me spell your name in English;” NANU Nanu looked shocked. "Mistress, they are almost exactly the same," she breathed. "Why are they so similar?" Becky smiled. "My language borrows many, many things from Latin, including the alphabet. Many words have Latin origins as well." She wrote the name of Rome in Latin and English for Nanu, followed by the words for Egypt. ROMA ROME AEGYPTUS EGYPT. Nanu got quiet for a moment. "Mistress, I; I know my family is gone now but; what does my home look like?" "Do you mean Egypt?" Becky asked. Nanu nodded. "Well, it is still largely desert, except along the river, but there are many large cities like my own there now. The city that is the capital of the Egyptian nation is one of the largest in the world." Nanu almost looked excited. "My people are numerous and mighty?" Becky paused a second too long in answering and Nanu's expression changed to one of concern. "Mistress? Tell me the truth." Becky led her over to two small chairs and held her hand while they sat down. Becky drew a deep breath. "It is hard to explain, Nanu. Your nation is populated, like I said, but; I don't think the people there are Egyptians the way you understand them." Nanu almost went pale. "We have been destroyed?" "No, not as such," Becky fumbled, trying to explain. "But; for centuries after your time, there were waves of people who moved through the lands. Do you know who the Arabs are?" Nanu thought about that. "They are nomads from the great desert, aren't they?" Becky nodded. "After the Roman Empire fell, the next great empire was one ruled by the Arab tribes. Egypt fell to them. Modern scholars believe that the Arabs are the blood of Egypt now, and much of northern Africa. They had children with your people, and then with those children in time, and soon; your blood, true Egyptian blood, was no more. Not as you would think of it." The Egyptian girl was silent for some time, staring at nothing. Or Becky's boobs. It was a fair bet with Nanu. "My people are gone;” she murmured, looking at the floor. "We are no more;” Becky nodded sadly. "There are many civilizations in the world that has happened to, Nanu. Egypt, your Egypt, just happens to be one of them. If the scholars are right about that, then you are the only person in my world of your bloodline, your people." Nanu finally looked up at Becky and nodded. "Then I must fuck and have children so that the people of the Black Land may rise again. I will be the new queen of a new, mighty people of Keme." Becky smiled warmly. Nothing ever seemed to daunt Nanu for long. "Nanu, my love, somehow I do not doubt that about you. Let's eat, shall we?" This time around, Becky chose the foods carefully, mostly relying on fresh fruits and vegetables. She did her best to buy organic products, free of pesticides and preservatives, so hopefully this meal would not wreak havoc on Nanu's digestive tract. Nanu watched patiently as her mistress prepared the food, cutting into a loaf of what seemed to be bread, and smelled wonderful. Becky had baked it not long before she and Mark had gone to retrieve Nanu, so it was still quite fresh. She brought everything to the table and sat Nanu down before sitting herself. "Apples, pears, blackberries, celery, scallions, cherry tomatoes, bread I made myself, with butter and my own peanut butter," Becky said, pointing to everything in turn. "I think you'll like it." Nanu made a wry face when she looked at the peanut butter. "What is that, Mistress? I would be rude if I said what it looked like." Becky snickered, remembering that the Romans had no damn idea what a peanut was. "It is a paste made of a ground up nut. You have eaten almonds?" The Egyptian girl nodded, still looking at the brown goop suspiciously. "This is like almonds, but I have ground them up and made a paste out of them. Try a bit on your spoon." Nanu trusted her mistress enough to dip her spoon in the goop that looked like warm shit, and licked it with her tongue apprehensively. She smacked her lips as she tasted the peanut butter, her eyes darting back and forth. Then she blinked and dunked her spoon into the condiment, scooping up a huge glob and shoving it in her mouth eagerly. "Leave some for me, you brat!" Becky laughed. "You spread it on your bread, although you can also put it on some of your fruits and vegetables, like the apples or celery. Let me show you." She demonstrated spreading the peanut butter on her piece of bread, and Nanu followed suit. Nanu devoured the bread covered in peanut butter quickly, then began experimenting with putting the substance on the other foods on her plate. Some were a miss, but she seemed delighted with the peanut butter on the apples and celery, as her mistress had suggested. "Mistress, I cannot wait to lick this off of you;” the Egyptian girl breathed. "This is as good as licking honey off a cunt." "All in due course, my dear," Becky assured her. "For now, just eat." "How will I eat, Mistress?" Nanu asked as she shoveled apple and peanut butter down her gullet. "You said that you must work, you are to be gone for long parts of some days. How will I feed myself if I cannot work the food makers?" "I will start teaching you," the blonde said, smiling. "But until then, I will make food for you and leave it in the cold box and you can eat it when you get hungry. It might be cold food, but you will like it, I promise. And maybe I can show you how to prepare some things that don't require the heat makers." "I would like to learn, Mistress," Nanu said, pausing eating long enough to indicate she was serious. "I want to thrive in my new world, and to do that, I must be able to feed myself. You said you teach young minds?" Becky nodded. "Young men and women, from the ages of thirteen to eighteen. I teach them sciences." "Why are girls taught, Mistress?" Nanu asked. "If they just need to be able to read before they marry and have children, why would they learn anything else? Especially a science?" Becky almost laughed. "In this day and age, Nanu, education is the right of everyone, man or woman, girl or boy. Women, as it turns out, are every bit as capable as men when it comes to academia. That's why I'm a teacher, after all." "I just thought you were smarter than everyone else and exceptional," Nanu grunted, going back to her food. "You are certainly smarter than M-ark." "You'll get no argument from me, darling," giggled the older girl, drinking some milk. "Mark is currently failing my science class." "Do you beat him?" queried Nanu. "In my time, negligent boys are held down and whipped with a leather strap if they are failing in their studies." "No, we don't beat our students, tempting as that sounds," Becky said, picturing herself beating Mark's ass for yet another D grade in her class. "But when I work, which is generally five days a week, I leave in the morning and am back in the mid-afternoon. Between eight and nine hours." "That is a long time for me to be alone, Mistress, but I will manage," Nanu sighed. "If you show me how to do things and keep myself amused, I will be fine. Maybe I can teach myself about your world." "I absolutely believe that about you, Nanu, you are a very smart young woman," Becky said, nodding and smiling. "You may have just been a dancing slave in your old life, but I'll bet you could be anything you want here in my world, if you are diligent and work hard." Nanu's eyes widened. "You mean I could become a mighty and feared queen who conquers her enemies? I will work so very hard, Mistress!" "Let's just make sure you can conquer to the TV remote first," Becky laughed as she began to clear off the table, leaving the peanut butter for Nanu. It had been a long time since she'd had it licked off her tits or her cunt, after all. They spent a good deal of the afternoon in the bathtub, where Nanu was resting back against her mistress, humming in contentment as she luxuriated in the hot, scented water. Becky was fond of adding oils to her bath, making her skin smooth, and she loved how it made her smell, even after a vigorous workout at her Krav-Maga class. "Hmm, this feels so nice, Mistress," the Egyptian girl murmured, snuggling back against Becky, her eyes closed. "Even warmer than the baths of Trajan, and much warmer than my master kept his." "I like it," Becky said agreeably, scooping up water in her hands and pouring it down over Nanu's tits and down her torso. She caressed the smooth, tan skin gently, making Nanu sigh in pleasure. They'd fucked again before the bath, making each other cum at least twice. Nanu had indeed licked peanut butter off Becky's cunt, and out of it. The brat in her came out and she managed to smear it all over Becky's front before the blonde could stop her, resulting in Nanu having to lick it all off, apparently. A terrible dilemma for them both. Once they'd showered, Becky drew a bath, and this was where they found themselves now, relaxing and winding down the day. "And you can't take me with you to your work?" Nanu asked, her head nuzzled back between the twin pillows of Becky's tits. "It's not a good idea right now, my love," the teacher answered, stroking her lover. "It's hard to explain, but Mark is there, and he can't see you right now." "I thought you said we couldn't see Mark for three whole months?" Nanu asked, making a wry face. "But you see him at your school every day?" Becky considered how to explain. "You now understand that Mark and I travel through time, right?" Nanu nodded. "I don't understand at all how you do it, but I have seen it for myself, so yes." "Well; imagine if I took you to see your family, but before you were even born. Like, if your parents were so young that they haven't even met yet. You might know who they are, but they would have no idea who you were, because you weren't born yet." Nanu squeezed her eyes shut, thinking very hard, but it was a losing battle. "Keep going, Mistress." "The Mark you would see in my school doesn't know about time travel yet, or you. He isn't my lover yet. He won't be until three months from now. The Mark you know and love is from three months ahead of us, darling. So; you meeting the Mark who exists at the same time we do is a bad idea." Nanu shook her head. "I don't understand how meeting this Mark could be bad when meeting the Mark of tomorrow isn't. But I guess I must just take your word for it; again." "Probably for the best, Nanu," Becky giggled. "Don't worry, I don't like it either." "Three months without cock, Mistress," the younger girl almost groused. "How do you survive it?" "Nanu, just because we can't see Mark doesn't mean we can't have sex with men," Becky pointed out. "Mark doesn't own us, we can fuck whomever we please, just as he can." "Just not your students," Nanu grunted. "Who else is there?" Becky shrugged. "There's quite a few teachers, but that's awkward to me. I don't want to fuck my co-workers." "There must be lots of people in this world to fuck, Mistress," Nanu insisted. "And yes, I love you, and your cunt, but three months without cock is long time for me. I could have it nightly if I wanted when I was a slave." Becky reflected on that conundrum. Before she'd begun time travelling with Mark, she'd actually been experiencing quite a drought when it came to getting laid. It had been more than a year since she'd gotten any, and that pent-up tension had a tendency to come out during her Krav-Maga lessons. She couldn't help but think that maybe, in a world so very many times larger than Nanu's, she'd made her own life difficult by being overly fussy. After all, she'd hardly shown any restraint at all once she'd gotten into the time stream, had she? In Renaissance France, she'd fucked the innkeeper's two daughters quite readily. She rarely been with a woman since her days at university. And at the Flavian villa in Nanu's Rome, she'd fucked several men and women at once, because she could. It was an orgy, after all. What the Hell was so hard about getting laid in her own time? "Nanu, I promise you, we will fuck men before we meet Mark again," she assured her charge. "Maybe I don't know who yet, but I'll make it happen." Nanu nodded drowsily, the warmth of the water in the tub getting to her. "Hmm, glad to hear it, Mistress. I do love a stiff cock in my cunt." "So do I, my love," Becky sighed, finding her own mind wandering because of the water and the sensation of Nanu's soft body against hers. She had to admit, she normally wasn't this relaxed, even after her yoga and meditation. Sometimes, there was just no substitute for getting lots of sex. "I don't want you to worry about me going to work and leaving you tomorrow. I will make sure you are fed and have things to do. We'll make all your food tonight so that it's ready for tomorrow." "Where can we get some cock, Mistress?" Nanu asked, seemingly becoming fixated. Not that Becky blamed her. The blonde closed her eyes and pondered that for a few moments. Where was she guaranteed to get Nanu and herself laid without big risk? Of course! Talk about surefire! She smiled down at her companion and hugged her close. "Nanu, I have an idea, and it will certainly result in cock for you. All the cock you want and very likely the biggest. But you'll need to bear with me first, okay? I have to teach you some things." Nanu looked back at her and nodded eagerly. "Yes, Mistress. I will learn so well if it means I get some cock!" I can't tell if she's more food-motivated or sex-motivated, Becky thought with a smirk. "Okay, then. It'll likely be later this week, so you need to be patient. But there's much to do before then." Becky reached out of the tub and picked up her cellphone, which Nanu looked at curiously. Becky pressed some small dots on the surface, which had a very lifelike picture of her Mistress on it. Becky could see Nanu's confusion and remembered that the girl had no idea what the Hell a button was. Where in ancient Rome would she have seen a button? She keyed in a number and then hit the speaker button, allowing Nanu to hear what was happening. She made a shush gesture with her finger, indicating that Nanu was to be quiet. The Egyptian girl nodded and watched intently. Nanu frowned as she heard a weird buzzing sound that was uncomfortable in her ears. Then it stopped and was replaced by a lyrical, wondrous voice. "Hello?" "Heya, Lady Prof," Becky said cheerfully. "It's Becky." What sounded like a gasp of delight emanated from the little box Becky held, and then the wonderful voice again. "Rebecca Nightingale Fischer! How are you, my dearest and most talented student?" "I'm good, thanks," Becky replied, feeling a delicious tingle at the sound of that voice. "If you and Lord High Eve

The Time Riders: Part 11 Attack of the Velociraptor. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Another basement, seconds later. The quiet darkness was suddenly disrupted by a strange glow, and a hum, along with blinking neon lights that seemed to spin around a perimeter. The Holmes Field Device appeared, and Mark sighed heavily as he shut it off. He slumped down onto a small stool in a nearby corner, thankful his parents and his sister pretty much never came down here. Mom didn't like the clutter, Roxy was afraid of the spiders, and his dad never wanted to be seen leaving the basement in case his mom decided she needed something dug out. Out of sight, out of mind. He looked at the little multicolored weed pipe he was holding in his hand, still contained in a small baggie. It didn't matter that his fingerprints were on it, since he'd shown it to Roxy. Not like she was gonna tell their parents, right? But still, this was getting complicated. His initial trip over to Danni's house had apparently not been as smooth as hoped, and he just found out now. And now he had to jump back in time to hide the pipe under his chair in order to show to Roxy, and then get it back into Danni's room unnoticed. Right? Becky had been correct, these twists were getting harder and harder to manage. He'd very nearly been caught at Danni's, and it was only dumb luck that saved him. But he couldn't rely on that now. He shook his head and took a deep breath, preparing to jump back to before the confrontation with Roxy, before he'd gone into his room. Maybe during dinner? What time had dinner been? Thank God his parents and Roxy were out right now. How many more times did he have to try to correct this little gaffe? And how? He got up wearily and assumed his place atop the platform of the Holmes Field Device. He fired it up and in a drone of noise and particle states he could never understand, he faded from view. Seconds later, he showed up again, hurrying off the platform and placing several small Renaissance plaster gargoyles onto the floor away from the device. He then activated it and faded out again. Mere moments had passed before he reappeared, sweating as he held a load of brightly colored Tang Dynasty women's clothing, tossing it aside. He looked really frazzled as he punched in more coordinates and blinked out of the basement. When he appeared again, he was sputtering and cursing as he pulled on a tough leather leash, trying to coax a llama off the platform. The creature grunted and spit in his face. Mark swore at it but then scrambled back on the platform and winked out of view. The Holmes Field Device glowed into existence and mariachi music blared through the basement. Several men in sequined black outfits were playing El Jarabe Tapatío and calling out joyously as Mark, who was wearing a ridiculously large sombrero, shoved them all off the platform, practically in tears from the stress he was under. He stood still and gazed in bewilderment at the Mexicans crammed into his basement, playing as if nothing had happened, while the stupid llama bobbed its head back and forth, enjoying the music. Unable to deal with this, Mark staggered onto the platform and faded out again. "Run!" he shouted in terror as he blinked back into the present, bolting off the Holmes Field Device and climbing up onto a tall, rickety shelf while an enraged velociraptor screeched hatefully and leaped at him, trying to tear his innards out with its fiendish claws. The Mariachi band's playing was replaced with cries of panic, everyone trying to escape the demon predator. "Aye, Yi-Yi-Yi-Yi-Yi!" shrieked one man as he ran about aimlessly, as if only suddenly aware of the basement he was trapped within. Instruments and sombreros were flying about in the darkness, along with growls, hisses, and the sound of fabric tearing. The llama just spat contemptuously at everyone within range. And Mark swore that very night that he'd never cause another time twist ever again. Ever. All the best with that promise, Mark. You're going to need it. Becky starts teaching Nanu about the modern world. Not easy. The Education of Nanu Begins. Becky stirred and hummed, feeling the morning light caress her face. As she arched her body, she pressed against something soft, and remembered she had a guest in her bed. Her eyes opened and she smiled warmly at the sight of Nanu, who was curled into her, quite naked, and sleeping soundly. She was indeed a lovely girl, with long, dark hair so black that it almost shone blue, and creamy, tan skin. She had a pretty face, and a petite frame, with a dancer's build. Her legs looked long, her behind was taut, and her tits looked large on her because she was rather tiny. She was definitely under five feet tall. Back her own time, she might have been slightly shorter than average for the women of Roman Egypt, but in this day and age, she was downright puny. Becky was almost a head taller than her, and Mark had been a good head and neck taller. Thankfully, Nanu was not intimidated by their disparity in height, which would have made things awkward. And Becky was pretty sure that Nanu had absolutely no idea what sort of changes and adjustments awaited her in the twenty-first century. The Egyptian girl made a noise as she began to slowly wake up. She rubbed at her eyes and began to stretch as she lay on her side. She arched her back and her tits met Becky's, their nipples kissing gently. Nanu paused and opened her eyes, blinking as everything came into focus. She saw her beautiful Mistress smiling at her, the woman of the Tomorrow Stars named Rebe-kah, her golden hair curling around her face, and her exotic blue eyes soft with affection. Nanu felt now that she was lying on something very soft, and there was a thin but warm blanket over her. It felt nice against her, very sensual. "Good morning, beautiful," Becky said in Latin, the language they shared, since Nanu had no concept of English, and Becky didn't speak whatever dialect of ancient Egyptian Nanu's people used. "Did you sleep well?" Nanu smiled back, still looking sleepy. "Yes, Mistress, thank you. I don't think I've ever slept that well before. Your lectulo, it is so soft and comfortable." "I'm glad you think so, since you'll be sleeping in it from now on," the blonde woman purred reaching out with her arm and gathering the former slave-girl into her embrace. They hugged close and pressed their lips together, kissing deeply and sensually. Their tongues found one another and tangled while hands caressed and wandered over now-familiar forms. Becky's large tits squashed into Nanu's and they both shivered at the delicious sensation of their nipples poking together. But Becky also noticed a tension in Nanu's body, a shifting stiffness that she seemed to be trying to endure. Becky giggled and ended the kiss, pressing her forehead to Nanu's and smirking. "Nanu," she whispered gently, her hand wandering down to cup one of the girl's pert ass cheeks. "Do you need to relieve yourself?" The girl bit her lip but nodded. "Yes, Mistress, I'm sorry. I didn't want to say anything because we were' "I understand, Nanu, but we can't have you peeing the bed now, can we?" Becky said sweetly, caressing her lover's cheek. "Come, I guess it's time to show you how to use a modern toilet." She pushed herself up to a kneeling position on the bed and Nanu did the same, rubbing her eyes and stretching. She really was beautiful, so recently coming into womanhood. Nanu looked around, seeing the room she was in now for the first time, since when they'd arrived it had been night and Becky had purposefully kept the lights off in order to get the former slave-girl to sleep. "This is your bedchamber, Mistress?" Nanu asked in wonder, noticing several things now. "Are you sure you're not a queen?" Becky giggled. "Only in my own mind, Nanu. I am just a teacher of young minds here in my world. I promise I'll show you everything. Let's go;” She took Nanu by the hand and pulled her off the bed, leading her out of the room. Nanu seemed intent on touching just about everything they passed by, including the door frame. "It is wood?" she asked, pressing her finger against it and tapping curiously. "The entire frame of my house is, along with other materials I haven't figured out how to explain yet, but I promise, I will." She led Nanu down the short hallway to the bathroom and flipped on the light. The Egyptian girl's eyes widened in amazement. "How did you do that?" she asked in shock. "Oh, right," Becky mused. "Forgot about that part. Watch;” Becky showed her the tiny switch on the wall and flipped it down to turn the light off. Nanu gasped. She then turned it back on. Nanu's eyes were still wide. Becky pointed at the space over the mirror, where she had a small row of vanity lights. She flicked them off and on again. "You control those tiny suns from this thing on the wall?" Nanu asked, still in disbelief. "They aren't suns, Nanu, they're just lights, they're like my time's answer to torches or braziers," Becky explained patiently. When she and Mark had decided to see if they could bring Nanu forward in time with them, she'd realized that she would spend a great deal of time explaining just about everything in Nanu's new world to her. Electricity, modern plumbing, cars, the scale of things, the internet. More than that, she still had a job to do, teaching students five days a week. She couldn't exactly bring Nanu with her, could she? Mark was there, and not the Mark that Nanu knew. This Mark was three months younger, and hadn't time-travelled yet. He wouldn't know Nanu at all, or Becky in the capacity she knew him in, that being his future self, and her lover. The Mark that Becky taught wasn't even quite eighteen yet. Becky found this maddening, since the urge to sext the little twerp during class was quite strong. How on earth would she keep Nanu from jumping Mark if Nanu saw him? While she couldn't keep Nanu prisoner in her house, she also understood the need to regulate her exposure to this world so as to not overwhelm her. She'd brought Nanu forward in order to give her a new life, after all. But if Nanu didn't even speak English, this would take a long time. It was worth it, though, and Becky would be patient. The time stream had let them bring her forward, indicating it was meant to happen, according to Mark's logic. If time let him do something, clearly it wasn't a foul. That boy. "Go ahead, try them," Becky suggested to her new companion, gesturing to the switch. "Just don't flip it on and off too quickly or you'll break them, and they won't work anymore." Nanu tentatively reached for the switch and flipped it down, turning off the lights. Becky heard her gasp. She turned them on again and giggled, looking at Becky in delight. "I control the suns!" she said, flipping the lights on and off slowly. "I am like a god!" "Be that as it may, o goddess, we have other things to do still," Becky pointed out. "I brought you in here to pee, not spike my power bill. Moving along;” Becky led her over to the toilet and lifted the lid. "You just sit down there and do what you need to do. Then you take some of that rolled-up tissue there, not too much of it, and you clean yourself down below. Then we'll move on to next steps." Nanu pursed her lips but nodded and sat down on the seat, shivering slightly at its cool touch on her ass. "It is not stone?" Becky should her head. "It is called 'plastic', and it is very common in my time, but I don't think it existed in yours. I will show you soon." Nanu nodded and then made a face before relieving herself, still looking around the room. She pointed at Becky's glass-walled shower. "What is that?" "Well, this;” Becky explained, tapping the large pane that faced them. "; is glass. I know you have it in your time, but it is very common in mine. And behind this glass;” Becky slid open the glass door and gestured to the space within. "This is where I cleanse myself. It is an imbrem. In my language, it is called a 'shower'." "Show-er;” Nanu said, drawing the word out. "Very good, Nanu!" Becky said in delight, clapping and then kneeling down in front of her charge and kissing her cheeks affectionately. Nanu blushed, but kept peeing. Becky remembered that Nanu had either an incredibly large bladder for her tiny size, or two hollow legs. "You said your first word in my language, English." "En-gush," Nanu repeated. "But I am sorry, Mistress, that was not my first word in your En-gush." "Oh?" Becky queried, looking intrigued. "What was your first word in my language?" Nanu blushed and looked at her lap. "Phuck." "Of course it was!" Becky laughed, hugging Nanu and then kissing her lovingly. Nanu finally finished peeing and Becky showed her how to use the funny little rolled-up tissue to clean herself. She then stood the dark-haired girl up. Nanu looked at the bowl and made a wry face. "Now it just sits there?" she asked, clearly not as impressed as she'd expected to be. Becky pointed to the chrome handle. "Push down on that, Nanu." Nanu stepped forward and did as instructed, causing the toilet to flush. The Egyptian girl squeaked in fright and jumped behind Becky for protection, making the tall blonde giggle. Several seconds had passed before she looked back out at the toilet. That was, quite simply, the loudest artificial sound she'd ever heard before in such a small space. "The waste water is taken away in pipes and replaced with clean water," Becky explained, pointing at the porcelain contraption and then seemingly beneath it. "Whenever you need to relieve yourself, you can use this toilet, or the one in the basement, if that's closer." She brought Nanu over to the sink and the mirror, standing behind her. Nanu saw the two of them in the mirror and gazed in fascination. "I have never seen such a clear speculum before, Mistress," she breathed, reaching out at touching the surface. "Is that really us?" "Yes, you really are that beautiful, Nanu," Becky said gently, putting her arms around her companion. "This is us." "We need to watch ourselves in this mirror while we fuck," Nanu murmured. "Oh, I have bigger mirrors than this, my love, and they'll be fun for fucking," Becky purred, leaning down and kissing Nanu's neck while cupping her tits. Nanu sighed and closed her eyes, squirming her ass back against Becky's hips. Their lips met and they kissed deeply, with Nanu turning around to face her Mistress, leaning back against the sink. They made out for some time before Becky finally ended the kiss, knowing they had to keep moving. There would be time for fucking later. Thank God she'd picked a weekend to bring Nanu back on! "Let me show you how to wash your hands," she said, turning Nanu around again. She explained the faucets, which one provided hot or cold water, and then how to use soap to lather and wash, followed by rinsing and drying with towels. "Maybe we should eat now, yes?" Nanu smiled dreamily. "Yes, Mistress. I am rather hungry." "Let's go and have some breakfast, then," Becky said, nodding. It wasn't even quite eight o'clock yet. "After that, we'll use my shower and have some fun, okay?" She took Nanu's hand and led her downstairs, turning on the hall lights this time so that Nanu could see Becky's house. They'd come up from the basement the night before and gone straight to bed, so Nanu had not seen anything just yet. She led her into the living room, and the girl's eyes widened at everything she saw. "Mistress, you live like an empress," Nanu said breathlessly, trying to take in everything at once. "Does everyone of this time live like you?" "No, Nanu, I live perhaps slightly better than average, but I am not wealthy," Becky replied, stopping to let her charge look around. "I bought this house with money I inherited from my parents, and I have a job that pays me and covers my living expenses. But I am not rich. Your family is now much, much richer than I am." Nanu thought about that for a moment and then turned and hugged Becky tight, squeezing into her and burying her face in her shoulder. "Thank you, Mistress," she murmured, trying to not tear up. "What you did for my family, I can never thank you enough." "Maybe, but I feel like you intend to keep squirming your boobs against me to try," Becky mentioned, making the smaller girl giggle. Nanu looked up at her, smiling adoringly and kissed her. She then looked over at the big, shiny black rectangle sitting on a glass table. "What's that?" Becky smiled. "Nanu, you are going to be asking that question a lot for months now, maybe years, I don't know. And I will answer your questions, I promise. But you also need to learn to speak English, and we will start slowly. From now on, when you want to know what something is, I want you to ask in my language. Repeat after me; 'What is that'?" Nanu closed her eyes. "What is at?" "Good start, my love," Becky said encouragingly. "The thing you are pointing at is called a television. It; displays pictures. I'll show you how it works later, because explaining without showing you won't be possible. Let's go;” She led Nanu through the dining room, and then to the kitchen, explaining that this was where she made her food. Nanu was stunned by just about everything. "So; you open the cold box, and it gives you whatever food you desire?" the Egyptian girl asked. "No," Becky giggled. "I go out and buy whatever food I want, I store it in here to keep it from going bad. Meats and vegetables, or cheese and the like." She then showed Nanu the stove. "And this is what I use to heat up my food, like cooking it over a fire, or in a pot. But Nanu, it can be dangerous, and you must promise me that you will not try to use it until I have taught you, okay?" "I promise, Mistress," Nanu said solemnly. She'd been thinking about this too, in fact, and even though she had no idea what awaited her, she knew to be cautious so that she didn't get hurt. "So I must eat cold food before I am good with the heat maker?" "I have another device over here, it is smaller and easier to operate," Becky answered, bringing Nanu over to the microwave. "I will show you how to use this so that you can warm up food, okay? But for now, I will make it for us. Do you want to sit at the table and wait, or do you want to watch?" "I will watch, Mistress. I can always sit another time." Becky nodded and began preparing a meal for them, grabbing bacon and eggs out of the fridge. She also made prepared to make coffee, and gathered some potatoes. Nanu watched everything in fascination, pointing at the strips of curious smelling meat. "What is at?" "Bacon," Becky answered, using the English word, since she didn't readily know the Latin one. She knew the Romans had eaten pork, but she doubted that bacon as she understood it was available in Nanu's time. "It is made from pigs." "I love eating pig," Nanu said, licking her lips and almost drooling as the bacon began to fry, releasing its heavenly aroma. "Sometimes, in a good mood, Master Flavius would let us have some that his family did not eat. I once got into a terrible fight with another slave girl over a scrap of pig we both wanted." "Oh?" Becky said, keeping Nanu talking so that she had less to explain while she was making food. "Did you win?" "Of course," Nanu said proudly, or as proud as a tiny naked girl could be while standing in a kitchen and waiting to be fed. "We punched, we kicked, we pulled hair, we bit; she finally surrendered when I bit her cunt so hard that it almost' "I get the picture, Xena!" Becky laughed as she messed with the potatoes, adding some salt and garlic. "You kicked her ass and got the victory spoils." "Oh, I did better than that," Nanu said, folding her arms and looking haughty. "She had to service me for days afterward, to make sure I didn't teach her another lesson. Marilla licked me to sleep for over a week." "Most impressive," Becky said cheerfully, thinking of Nanu and another slave rolling around and biting each other on the crotch in a fight over half-gnawed pork. Different times, but she'd seen teen girls at the school fighting over boys who were worth less. "How the legions of Rome ever stood against you is beyond me, my dear." Nanu giggled and watched as Becky sliced the potatoes thinly. "What is at?" "Potatoes," Becky replied, now seasoning them with a pinch of salt and the minced garlic. "Wat issat?" "Tomatoes, I slice them and we can eat them beside our bacon and eggs and potatoes." "Wassat?" "Coffee, it is a beverage you drink hot. It helps keep you awake and invigorates you." "So we can fuck more?" "That too," Becky laughed, pleased that the world changing around Nanu had done nothing to affect her libido. She still had her priorities. She wafted the scent of the breakfast at Nanu's nose. "How does it smell?" "I have never smelled anything so wonderful in my life," Nanu replied. "Just wait 'til you taste it," the blonde said as she began cracking the eggs into a bowl and then whisking them. She added some soda water and then put it into her skillet. "I'll start showing you how to make simple things. Eggs are easy." "The slaves almost never got eggs, and when we did, we'd just drink them as fast as possible," Nanu said, watching in fascination as Becky scrambled the eggs. She couldn't believe how good everything smelled. "Another girl and I fought over an egg once." "Did you kick her ass too?" Becky asked. "Well, no," Nanu admitted. "We broke the egg while we were fighting and had to settle for licking it off one another." "Did you ever wear clothes?" asked Becky in amusement. "We were allowed to wear clothes while we were working," Nanu mentioned, looking rather distant as she answered. "Other than that, we were kept naked so that we wouldn't leave the slaves' quarters. If we did, we were beaten, so it was a real big risk." "Here I am finding out more about your world, when you should be learning about mine," Becky laughed as she retrieved more items from the fridge. "I promise you, Nanu, you will never have to go hungry as long as you're with me." "Wassa?" Nanu asked, pointing to the strange container holding a transparent sack with white liquid in it. "That's milk," Becky replied, somewhat confused. "You know, milk, from a cow. You had milk in your time, I know you did." Nanu made a wry face. "Milk from a cow? Cow's milk is for peasants, Mistress." "But I saw cows at the Flavius villa when Mark and I came to Rome," Becky said. Nanu giggled. "Mistress is silly. We had cows for ploughing the fields, because my Master made his money with certain types of wine and oils. They weren't used for milk or eating, that's gross!" "Well, cows are not often used for that sort of work anymore, they're bred for meat and milk now, because they can feed many people," Becky pointed out. "To be honest, the milk is very good for you, it gives you strong bones and teeth. Promise me you will at least try it, if not right now, then soon." The Egyptian girl looked skeptical, but then nodded. "I trust you, Mistress. You didn't drag me here to play a trick on me about drinking cow's milk." She then smiled slyly, coming closer to Becky and leaning in. "But if I must drink milk, Mistress, I would rather it be yours;” "Stop that, you little tart," Becky giggled as Nanu leaned in and took one of her nipples into her mouth, sucking on it gently. "I don't want the bacon to burn;” Nanu had slid a hand down between Becky's legs and begun stroking a finger deftly along the silken folds of her cunt, teasing her clit. Becky shivered as her lover molested her, but steeled herself and took Nanu by the shoulders, pushing her away. "That'll be enough of that, until I'm done cooking," she said firmly, while Nanu gave her a bratty smile. She knew she was being naughty, but also knew Becky loved it, as long as they were careful. Nanu watched patiently while Becky finished making breakfast. She watched in fascination as Becky made coffee in her Keurig machine, the aroma of the beverage like nothing she'd ever known. Becky put everything on plates and then led Nanu out to the dining room, indicating where she should sit. Becky's table could be expanded to fit as many as eight chairs but was currently arranged in a square for a paltry four, since she rarely entertained, except for Mark. And now Nanu. She made Nanu sit in a cushioned chair, and then went back to get the last of the breakfast accoutrements, including silverware. "Is silver so common in your world that even people who are not rich can use it?" asked the former slave-girl, examining her glinting utensils. Becky shook her head. "They are just made to look silver, darling. It turns out real silver might be poisonous if ingested. This just makes it look pretty, and easy to clean. Now watch me;” Becky then used her fork on the eggs and the potatoes, putting small bites in her mouth. She'd cooked the bacon crisp enough that it could be eaten with her fingers. Nanu, sitting kitty-corner from Becky at the table, watched how she held the fork, and then imitated. It was clumsy at first, but then she got the hang of it quickly. She made several quizzical faces as she started with the potatoes, sliced thin and fried, along with onions and garlic. Predictably, being Nanu, she ate them all. She moved on to the eggs, and these also disappeared rapidly, as did the tomatoes. Given what she'd seen Nanu put in her mouth in times past, Becky wasn't at all surprised that Nanu didn't have texture issues with food. Then she tried the bacon. She bit off a small piece daintily, masticating on it for only a moment before shoving the rest of the strip in her mouth and chewing like it was the last thing she'd ever eat. Becky had to try very hard not to laugh as she watched Nanu wolf down her remaining pieces. When she was done, the young woman looked at her. "Mistress;” she said softly. "I; I know I say that I love you more than anything, but; you may be replaced in my heart by this; bay-kon;” "Everyone loves it, Nanu, it's fine," said the blonde easily. "Make sure you drink, though, there are several things to choose from." Nanu glanced at the various cups and containers holding fluids and began pointing. "Wassa?" "The juice of an orange, it is very sweet. It is somewhat like a lemon, but much sweeter." "Wassa?" "That is just water, with a little lemon juice in it." Becky said. "Wassa?" "That's the coffee. You usually drink it hot." Nanu took hold of the mug with two hands and tentatively sniffed the contents. Her faced wrinkled. "It smells burnt now." "Let me see if I can make it taste better for you," Becky suggested, patting the table. Nanu put down the mug and then Becky dribbled in some creamer from a small cup and then spooned in some sugar. Nanu watched curiously as her Mistress stirred the concoction and then gestured to it. "Go ahead and try it;” Nanu picked up the cup again, sniffing it and noticing that it smell considerably less bitter or burnt this time around. It was still very warm, but she took a sip. Her eyes darted back and forth across the table as she considered, then took another. She looked up at Becky. "It; is nice. Sweet. It makes me think of you." "Oh, well now," Becky said, blushing and smiling. "There's a lot of food you haven't tried yet, so don't pigeonhole me too quickly;” They sat and finished their food, along with drinking the various beverages. Nanu enjoyed the orange juice, and was pleasantly surprised by the milk. "And you said it is good for my teeth and my bones?" Becky nodded. "Then I'll keep drinking it," Nanu declared. "Do you have anything that is good for my cunt?" "Nothing you can eat or drink, except maybe pineapples," purred the blonde, giving her lover a sultry look and putting her hand on top of Nanu's. "But I am sure I can keep it well-exercised;” "Then I guess it is time for us to go and try your show-er, Mistress," Nanu replied, leaning in and pressing her lips to Becky's. They shared an open-mouthed kiss for several seconds, tongues tangling wetly, a sound they both shivered in delight to. Becky stood and gently pulled Nanu to her feet. "Normally, I clean up immediately after I eat, but in this case, I think it can wait," Becky said, leading her back through the living room and upstairs. "Time to burn off all that food we ate." "I love you, Mistress," Nanu sighed. "I love you too, Nanu. Now let me show you;” Becky's bathroom, fifteen minutes later. The two girls were lying on their sides, facing into one another, their legs parted as they lapped hungrily at each other's pussies. Becky buried her tongue deep inside Nanu, making the Egyptian girl squirm and moan loudly, her thighs pressing in on Becky's head. She felt Nanu attack her cunt again with a will, determined to make her Mistress cum hard. And Becky had every faith that Nanu would. The warm water inundated them, and Nanu reveled in it. She'd never experienced anything remotely like this 'shower' before, and it felt heavenly. Re-be-kah had covered her body in a pearly, slippery substance and then they'd slithered their bodies together, turning Nanu on in a way she'd never experienced. She'd almost attacked her Mistress, hungry for her cunt. Becky groaned loudly as Nanu's finger wiggled inside her ass while her wicked tongue flicked over her clit before sliding back into her throbbing snatch. She sucked Nanu's little nub into her mouth, making the Egyptian girl shiver and squeal, writhing and pushing against her face. Her thumbs pulled Nanu's nether lips wide, the delicious sting of the stretch making Nanu even wetter. They licked and fingered one another relentlessly until they both shuddered, shrieking into each other's cunt as they came, hard. They'd barely finished their mutual orgasm before Nanu scrambled around and kissed Becky fiercely, crushing her body into her Mistress'. Becky grappled onto her as she kissed her back greedily, tongues plunging as hips thrust. Nanu squirmed as she kissed her mistress with an almost desperate affection, an emotion she couldn't seem to express enough. Becky rolled onto her side and then knelt up, causing Nanu to do the same. They were both breathing heavily, with Nanu wondering what her Mistress had in mind next. They were kneeling close and staring into one another's eyes hungrily, knowing they were nowhere near done yet. Becky took Nanu and settled her against the wall, sitting up with her legs spread. She then stood and pulled her detachable shower head out of its mount and brought it down, kneeling beside her lover. Nanu watched as Becky twisted a setting on the head and changed the stream and pressure of the water coming out of the head. She smiled evilly at the Egyptian girl. Nanu shuddered and sucked in her breath as Becky pounded one of her nipples with the water jet, her eyes going wide. It felt like countless tiny slivers of heated pleasure against her sensitive nub. Becky then changed to the other nipple and Nanu moaned loudly. She continued moaning as Becky kissed her, but then her eyes snapped open and her body went rigid as the jets of water suddenly battered her cunt. Becky kissed her harder as Nanu shrieked into her mouth, cumming almost instantly. Nanu almost thrashed, her body seeming beyond her control. She screamed again as a second instant orgasm tore through her, her fingernails digging into Becky's flesh. Nanu pulled back from the kiss, her eyes wide and almost bleary from tears, her chest heaving. Without pausing, she reached down and used her fingers to pull her cuntlips apart, exposing her inner pink and her clit. Becky obliged and squared the showerhead right in front of Nanu's throbbing cunt, battering it again with the relentless jets of water. Nanu screeched, arching her back and gritting her teeth, her head thrashing back and forth as a third orgasm almost knocked her soul right out of her body. Becky pulled the showerhead away as Nanu slumped, seeming to black out. Her eyes were closed as she slid down the wall slowly. Becky put a hand on her cheek, and then two fingers on her neck. Well, she's breathing and has a pulse, so I didn't kill her; Becky mused, relieved that she didn't have the body of an unidentifiable girl in her house. Chances were even Nanu's dental patterns would throw them for a loop. The only time anyone would have seen teeth like Nanu's was in archaeological digs. Oh, sweetie, I don't blame you, the teacher thought as she watched Nanu pee herself, even while unconscious. I would've too after those orgasms. She adjusted the showerhead to a gentler spray than the jets that had knocked her lover out, and cooled the water down as well, lightly raining it down on Nanu to hopefully revive her. Nearly a minute passed before the girl stirred and moaned quietly. Becky smiled as Nanu opened her eyes. "Mistress;” she murmured, looking up at Becky. "We can do that again, right?" The blonde smiled. "Not right now, but yes, we can do that many more times. I thought you might like it, you little perv, you." Nanu smiled back, allowing her Mistress to run the warm-but-cooler water over her body. She felt like she had no bones, and every nerve in her body was connected to her cunt. She might never walk again, she feared. But what a way to die. Eventually, Becky rubbed more slippery soap all over Nanu's body and then rinsed it off. Lastly, she trickled a scented shampoo into her lover's hair and massaged it into her scalp. Nanu moaned in ecstasy at the pampering, and then Becky washed the cleanser out. While Nanu watched, she washed herself and then turned off the water. Carefully, she pulled Nanu to her feet, making sure her legs were steady. Outside the shower, Becky wrapped a plush towel around Nanu and her hair, and then around herself. She led Nanu back to the bedroom by the hand and finished gently drying her, keeping the towel on her head for now. "I cannot wait to show you my world, Nanu, but for now, we should lie down and dry off." Nanu nodded. "Yes, Mistress. I am rather tired after all that eating and fucking." "Would you like to look out my back window first?" Becky offered. "There's not much to see, just the backyard of my property, but it's daylight, so you can see something." The Egyptian girl nodded again and Becky walked up to the window and pulled open her lavender curtains, letting the sunlight spill in. She then opened the window and gestured for Nanu to come forward and look. It was a pleasant April morning, and the sun was shining down already on her backyard and her gardens. Nanu gazed out and drew in a breath. It was so very green. It was green around the Flavian villa near Rome, of course, but she could see trees here and types of flowers she'd never known before. She could also see a corner of an odd-looking building on the far side of the sward of grass that apparently belonged to her Mistress, but trees interfered with her view. More unreal houses of not-wealthy people? "It is beautiful, Mistress," she sighed. "Do I really live here with you now?" "Unless you decide otherwise one day, Nanu, yes," Becky said gently, smiling and snuggling into her from behind, her hands clasping on her lover's stomach. "Until then, this is where you live." "I cannot imagine anywhere else I would rather be, Mistress;” Nanu said dreamily. Two hours later. Becky's eyes opened when she heard a rumbling, gurgling sound. She was lying on her side in her bed, holding Nanu, whose eyes also flicked open at the sound. A look passed between them for some moments as the sound growled around the room. "Nanu, are you hungry again?" Becky asked. Nanu shook her head slowly, but then her stomach gurgled more loudly than ever, and her eyes widened almost in panic. Becky put her hand down gently on Nanu's stomach, feeling what was happening. Nanu almost had her legs clenched up in a knot. Oh, damn. Becky got up quickly and scooped a frightened Nanu into her arms. She waddled across the room and through the door, turning sideways so that she didn't brain the smaller girl on the frame. She hurried to the bathroom and plunked the naked Nanu down on the seat. Nanu was looking up at her in a panic, but Becky was already hurrying out the door flipping on the exhaust fan and shutting the door. "I'm right here, Nanu!" she called back into the bathroom as she slumped down against the wall. "Don't panic, and please, press that handle a lot!" "Mistress!" Nanu wailed as the inevitable occurred, followed by horrific and disgusting sounds blasting through the shut door. "Mistress!" "You'll be fine, Nanu!" Becky replied, hopefully consolingly. "Just; I don't know, hold on and we'll fix you after." Nanu let out a series of wails as the sounds got worse and worse. Becky just sat against the wall, her knees drawn up to her chin and a haunted look in her eyes. Rebecca Nightingale Fischer, you damned fool! she thought to herself as the gastrointestinal holocaust continued inside the bathroom. You pumped her full of nitrates and preservatives, something her system has never dealt with before! Of course she's turning herself inside out! You were so eager to show off that you completely overlooked the fact that chemicals in our food can almost kill her! "Mistress!" Nanu wailed miserably, pressing the toilet handle regularly. "It hurts!" "I'm sorry, baby!" Becky called back desperately, almost weeping herself. "Mistress promises, you'll be fine! I promise! Hang tight!" Literally, please. Nearly an hour of horror passed before Nanu seemed to stop talking and was strangely silent. Thankfully, the toilet seemed to have flushed once again not long before. Becky waited a little longer, just in case. What do I tell her? That I forgot what that our food has ingredients that simply didn't exist in her time? That this is likely to happen again, even if we're careful? What do I tell that poor girl? Becky pressed a hand over her eyes, trying to steel herself for what must come next. God, she hoped her bathroom fan was functioning correctly. She was not normally a praying woman, but she looked up at the ceiling in her hall and crossed herself (just in case the Catholics were right) and stood up. She put her hand on the doorknob and took a deep breath. "Nanu," she called gently. "I'm coming in;” Becky opened the door and stepped inside. The first thing she noticed was that the room was surprisingly chilly. Also, there was barely any smell. Nanu, still sitting where Becky had put her, looked up at her with blurry eyes, but she was almost shivering. "Oh, you poor dear," the blonde murmured, kneeling in front of her and putting her hands on Nanu's arms, massaging gently. Her skin was cold. "I'm so sorry." "I'm cold and I'm burning all at once, Mistress;” Nanu whimpered miserably. Becky hugged Nanu to her while keeping her sitting. It irritated Becky that her nipples chose then to get hard while pressed against Nanu's cold skin. "I'm so sorry;” She took Nanu by the cheeks and kissed her gently and repeatedly, trying to distract her from her discomfort. Despite her suffering, Nanu kissed her back, hoping for any solace she could get. What a horrible experience for her. Nanu may have gotten food poisoning before, based on ancient, shoddy methods of food preservation, but this was something totally different, and couldn't be avoided. "Let me clean you, my love," Becky said through the kisses she was putting all over Nanu's face and her chattering lips. "Then Mistress will take you in the shower again and warm you up, okay?" Nanu sniffled and nodded, trusting that Rebe-kah had her best interests in mind. This experience had most definitely not been what she expected from the days of tomorrow. Becky helped Nanu stand, very gingerly, and did what needed to be done. She then opened the shower and got the water up to the temperature Nanu had told her earlier she preferred. She stepped aside and Nanu tiptoed in, wincing the whole way. The two women stood quietly under the warm deluge, just holding one another close and saying nothing. Nanu snuggled herself between Becky's opulent tits, taking comfort in the softness and trying to forget the burning pain in her sphincter. She hoped and prayed to any god that would listen that she never had to go through anything like that ever again. When she was finally warm, Nanu looked up at Becky, a hint of a smile on her face, despite her discomfort down below. Becky smiled and kissed Nanu, gently and lovingly. They held the kiss for some time before Nanu asked a question. "Mistress; what happened?" Becky sighed and considered what to say next. Nanu was being remarkably calm, given what she'd gone through. Becky brought her down so that they were kneeling in the water. Nanu, predictably, was sitting with her knees and thighs splayed, which opened her ass cheeks and was undoubtedly a relief for her. They knelt close, their knees between each other's legs. Becky put a hand on Nanu's cheek. "It was my fault, Nanu, although I didn't mean for it to happen. I am sorry." "I know you wouldn't hurt me, Mistress. What did you accidentally do?" "In my time, darling, we keep food from spoiling by adding things to it, things you are not familiar with. You preserve things in your old life by salting them or smoking them, right?" Nanu nodded. "Well we have other things we can add to our foods and make them last a long time," Becky continued. "They're things your body would not be used to because they didn't even really exist in your era. Was there ever a new food you tried before and your body reacted angrily like that?" The Egyptian girl thought for some time. She'd been a slave in Rome for quite a few years, after all, and was very young when she'd been sold. "Oysters," she answered finally. "I'd never had them before coming to the Flavians, we didn't have them at home in Kemet. I liked them, but I shit myself that night and for days before I realized what had caused it." Becky nodded. "That is what these things we call 'preservatives' did to you, my love. You body did not know what to do and, well; rebelled." "But Mistress, how will I eat?" Nanu asked, plainly worried. "I love eating, it allows me to live. I can't keep doing this." "You won't, Nanu, I promise," Becky assured her. "I'll be checking the ingredients of food before I give them to you, and then in small amounts until your body adjusts, like it did with the oysters." Nanu looked at her dreamily. "You always take such good care of me, Mistress. I love you so much;” Nanu moved in and they kissed again, wrapping their arms around one another. Becky giggled as she felt Nanu nestle in close enough that their pussies were pressed together. The girl was insatiable. "How can you be ready to fuck again?" she giggled. "You just had your ass destroyed." Becky wasn't used to talking in these rather vulgar terms, not often, but with Nanu it seemed like it might be necessary quite often. And it was happening in Latin, so far fewer people would know what they were being crass in any event. "Umm, Mistress makes it all better by loving me and fucking me," the Egyptian girl purred through their kiss. "If she could, I'd let Mistress fuck me, cum in me, and bear her child. I love you that much, Mistress." Becky shivered, turned on by Nanu's honesty. She began squirming her cunt against Nanu's, looking forward to cumming with her in the shower. "I love you too, Nanu;” she whispered back, meaning it. Nanu recovered quickly, walking around without showing much trace of discomfort. Becky pointed this out and Nanu blushed when she mentioned that while experience had been somewhat traumatic, it wasn't the worst thing to ever happen to her. "I am a slave, Mistress," she said as she sat on the chesterfield, facing Becky. "My master, Flavius, sometimes when he was angry with me, I could be beaten with reeds, but other times he'd also fuck me in my ass, without using any substance to make it easier. He'd just push inside of me and fuck me hard until he wasn't angry. And if I bled, it didn't matter, I am just a slave." Becky bit her lip and blinked away tears before hugging Nanu close. "I am so sorry, Nanu. I didn't see that happening. I thought he treated you well. To think I accepted his hospitality, just so I could go and fuck like a slut." "Mistress, no," Nanu insisted, looking at Becky, her expression earnest. "If you hadn't come to fuck, you wouldn't have bought me, and I would still be there. And maybe it is upsetting to hear what he did to me, but he was far worse to other slaves than he was to me. I was one of the best treated." "Maybe, but you are not a slave anymore, Nanu," Becky said firmly, holding Nanu by the arms and looking into her lovely hazel eyes. "You are not a slave. You are a free woman now. You can call me Mistress if it pleases you, but nobody owns you." Nanu smiled somewhat ruefully. "That may be, Mistress, but; I am here now, and I know absolutely nothing. Children will know more than me. I am completely at your mercy from now on." Becky nodded. "And I will teach you, Nanu, how to get along in this world. I promise you." The raven-haired girl smiled. "I believe you, Mistress. But I haven't even seen this world, aside from that grass behind your mansion. Will you show me some of it today?" "I think we can arrange that," Becky mused, smiling. "But we'll need to find you something to wear. We can't have you wandering around the streets naked." Nanu made a face. "I thought you said that your era was more liberated than my own, yet I must still wear clothes?" "C'mon, Carol Doda, let's go see if I have anything that'll fit you;” Becky sighed as she pulled Nanu off the chesterfield and walked her back upstairs. A few minutes later. Nanu was standing naked in the bedroom and trying not to giggle as Becky rummaged through a dresser, desperately trying to find something that would fit her new houseguest. "Dammit dammit dammit;” the blonde muttered, kneeling in front of a drawer and tossing clothes over her shoulder. "Uh; try these panties;” She turned around and handed Nanu a set of thong panties. Nanu looked at them curiously, but had no particular idea of how to put them on. She tried slipping both legs through one hole on a hunch, but got them got at her knees, staggered and fell over with a squeal, landing on her side. "Well, so much for that pair," Becky sighed, disentangling Nanu from the mess she'd created and looking despairingly at the now stretched garment. She tossed them in a small wastebasket and turned back to the dresser while Nanu knelt and watched curiously. Becky kept digging and muttering to herself, and Nanu eventually grew bored. She looked around the room and finally noticed the large, body-length mirror that her Mistress had been mentioning earlier. She stood up and walked over to it, looking at herself in the shiny surface. She turned around, displaying her pert ass, looking over her shoulder at it. She'd never seen her own ass before, at least not this easily. She smirked and used her hands to spread her cheeks, pleased to see that her little knot was not nearly as red and swollen as it had been earlier. She then turned and knelt in front of the mirror, getting close. She knelt wide, exposing her hairless cunt, and caressed her tits. She'd only ever really seen flashes of herself in the Flavians' one mirror before, or perhaps in vary calm, clear water on rare occasions. She held her face with her hands, turning it left and right as she examined her features. Was that how she looked? Was that really her face? No wonder Rebe-kah and M-ark loved her and wanted to fuck her! She was gorgeous! "Mistress, what are these called in your En-gush?" she queried, now sitting on her behind and spreading her legs so she could look at her cunt closely. She pulled the lips apart so she could see inside herself. Becky glanced over her shoulder to see what Nanu was up to and stifled a sigh. Why wasn't she surprised? "Mirror." "Mirro," Nanu repeated. En-gush had so many strange words for things! "I have never seen myself like this before. Is this really me?" Becky smiled. It occurred to her than it was very likely Nanu had never seen a truly clear image of herself before, and certainly not this close. Mirrors in the ancient world were rare, and often distorted, even the best ones. Becky saw her own reflection countless times a day, and just took it for granted. She tried to think about life without mirrors and reflective surfaces. "Yes, that is really how we all see you, Nanu. You are beautiful." "I really am," Nanu agreed, toying with her clit while stirring a finger inside her cunt. Becky broke down giggling. "And so very modest, too." Nanu sniffed and ignored the tease, going back to looking at herself. She got on her hands and knees and moved in as close as she could. Examining herself, she watched how her lovely tits, large on her tiny frame, hung down pleasingly beneath her, swaying hypnotically. She loved how her blue-black hair caught sunlight through the window. Her hazel eyes had a sensual shine to them, and her lips were made to be kissed, or to suck cunt and cock. Nanu leaned in and closed her eyes, pressing her lips against her reflection, kissing herself. The flat surface was cool, but she sighed, knowing that her reflection was enjoying it too. "A few moments of your time, Narcissus?" Becky asked, smirking as she noticed what Nanu was doing. She was already reaching under herself and stroking her cuntlips as she kissed her reflection in the mirror. Nanu sighed at the unwelcome interruption for the unwelcome clothes, and reluctantly knelt up, looking at herself one last time before returning to Becky at the boring dresser. "Here's what we're doing," Becky announced, holding up some long garment that looked like a flimsy tunic of white material, although it had no tie around its middle. "Hold up your arms." Nanu put her arms over her head and allowed Becky to slip the garment over her head, putting her arms through the short sleeves. It was long enough that it fell almost to Nanu's knees, and had some strange design on the front that confused Nanu greatly. "It belonged to an ex-boyfriend of mine, I would sleep in it sometimes," Becky said, tugging on her hem to straighten it out. "Take a look in the mirror, what do you think?" Nanu turned and walked toward the mirror, with Becky following. The Egyptian girl made a wry face as she examined herself, turning left and right. "It's terrible," she said, obviously displeased with how it concealed her figure. "You can't see my tits or my ass, it's like a sack for vegetables. Nobody would fuck me in this." "Hey, I got fucked while wearing it plenty of times, thank you," Becky pointed out. "Yes, but you're taller than me, I'll bet people can see your cunt if you wea

The Time Riders: Part 8 A Date With Death. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Into the pit. Domitia was brought through the streets, which were lined with huge crowds watching her somberly. She was attended by at least twenty soldiers, who walked in silence around her. Accompanying them were her former sister Vestals and the Pontifex Maximus, one of the greatest priests in Rome and head of the state religion. It was he who ultimately was in charge of the Virgins, both choosing them and stripping them of their office if the need arose. He walked ahead of her, his face grave. Domitia wore a simple white tunic now, but all other signs of her former life were gone. Her magnificent braids were undone, and her brown hair hung down her back shamefully. The colors she'd been allowed to wear were missing. In times past, disgraced Virgins had been excoriated, possibly just beaten with a rod, but now, in the height of mighty Rome's power, the punishment was death, for endangering the city. But no one was insane enough to spill the blood of a Vestal Virgin, disgraced or not, so her execution was not so direct. She would be sent underground into a small chamber, with a stock of food and supplies, and locked in there until she starved to death, or succumbed to sickness. They weren't killing her, per se; she was merely shunned until she died. Such was the way of Imperial Rome. Her condemnation and pronouncement of her fate had already been declared, at the beginning of this long walk, meant to be a show of penitence before the face of all Rome. And as humiliated and crushed as she was, her foremost thought was about Bonosus, and his magnificent cock. Even now, being led through the streets, her cunt was wet and ached to feel him buried inside her. Before she knew it, they had arrived at their destination, a small area in the north of the city, with a plot dug into the ground. Stopping at its edge, she looked down inside; the walls were lined with wood, probably to prevent a collapse, and there seemed to be a small stool and a cot within. She heard hysterical sobbing from nearby, and turned her head to see her mother, her birth mother, Pompeneia, weeping from behind the barricade of guards and calling out to her. Domitia's heart ached for a moment, but then she turned her gaze back to the den prepared for her. Her fate was sealed. She glanced over to look at her sister Vestals, but they refused to look at her, staring ahead resolutely. She could see tears in dear Silla's eyes, though; she had hurt the Sisterhood badly, and this was how she was to pay for it. So be it. With all the dignity she could muster, Domitia swallowed her fear and stepped forward, turning and climbing down the ladder, descending roughly ten feet until she reached the earthen floor. There were small candles burning on some stone surfaces, allowing for dim light. She looked upward, and the last thing she saw was the face of the Pontifex Maximus looking down at her, his expression unreadable, before a heavy door was slammed down and locked, cutting off all light and all sound from above. She shuddered at the sound, her stomach twisting in knots. She knew that there was no way out. The door would be weighted, and guards set outside for weeks, to prevent anyone from trying to rescue her. Despite her fear, she looked around, noting the small amount of food supplies left for her, and a small, narrow hole dug in one corner where she was to relieve herself. It wouldn't do to have a Vestal Virgin stinking of shit, even a disgraced one, and even in death. The silence was almost terrifying. She slumped into the small chair left for her, shivering and biting her lip as she felt that her cunt was still wet, the sticky lips parting slightly as she spread her legs. Thoughts of Bonosus returned to her, and she couldn't help but reach down beneath her tunic and begin rubbing her fingers over herself. The fear she felt melted away as she tickled her throbbing clit and teased her warm nether lips. Domitia closed her eyes and sighed in pleasure. If she was to die in this hateful place, it would be while cumming, thinking of that magnificent cock, spurting inside her one last time; The wall opposite her creaked and opened, the stout wooden boards pulling away. Domitia almost yelped in shock, but she didn't stop playing with herself. She stared in astonishment as a tall blonde woman came inside, carrying a torch. Following her was Nanu, a slave-girl that Domitia would have sworn belonged to her parents. "Well, hello, Domitia," the blonde woman said, smiling at her. "I'm Lady Aurora Horatia, Bonosus' mistress. Are you ready to get out of here?" Domitia nodded, but then paused, reconsidering as her fingers plunged in and out of her molten cunt. "Can you; give me just a moment here?" the former Virgin asked sheepishly. Into the Arena. Mark winced and squinted as the great gate opened, allowing light to flood into the dark tunnel. The grinding and heaving of the gears that moved the iron-reinforced barriers echoed loudly, and his heart pounded in anxiety. He was almost hyperventilating, and he could feel the blood racing through his veins. Maybe taking the adrenalin tab he'd finally found stashed behind a loose brick wasn't such a good idea. And no instructions, either. He reminded himself to punch himself in the face when he saw himself again. Hey, at least he knew he survived. He felt himself shoved roughly out into the arena, looking around in bewilderment as tens of thousands of people all shouted and jeered at him. Part of the huge stadium was cast into shadow because of the giant canvas awning that covered a full third of its seating and the arena in the center. He thought it was called the Velarium, but he wasn't sure. The roaring noise of the crowds hurt his ears, and he felt dizzy. The tab's effects apparently hadn't evened out in him yet. Maybe he should have taken it earlier? Wearing his itchy burlap loincloth, a rope belt, sandals and nothing else, Mark wandered slowly toward the center of the sandy field, his cudgel in hand. The echoing sounds of the crowd were maddening, and he felt almost dizzy. What was the purpose of this damn tab, anyway? Guards approached him. His urge was to run, but where would he go? Trembling, he stood his ground and waited for them. One of them grabbed him roughly and spun him about to face something, shoving him to one knee. Mark gasped, but then looked up and paused. On the other side of the giant stadium, sitting in a shaded box, was a man wearing purple, surrounded by guards and other dignitaries. It had to be the Emperor. The most powerful man in the world. If only he knew which one it was. Maybe he could've gotten an autograph. He chuckled bitterly at his joke, but the guard holding him told him to shut up and slapped him across the back of the head. Mark's eyes snapped open and fury flared through him. He surged to his feet and his shoulder-block knocked the guard backwards, to the astonishment of the audience. The guard and another one nearby drew their weapons and were about to kill him, when trumpets blared from all around the perimeter of the Colosseum. Mark looked around warily, seeing the reaction of the crowds as the two guards withdrew. Drums sounded out now, and more trumpets. He looked over at the emperor, his eyes going wide as he noticed a familiar, stunning blonde woman in a seat next to him and watching Mark with a smirk. Kneeling beside her was Nanu. "Jesus, Becky, there's a million people in Rome; how many did you fuck?" he muttered, scowling. He heard the gates clanking open again and spun to face them, his heart racing again. From the dark tunnel strode a stout, bald man wearing leather armour on his shoulder and a metal-studded skirt, carrying a shield and wielding a small axe. "What is this, fetish night at the Colosseum?" Mark complained loudly as the man began to run toward him. Mark braced himself, watching warily. His earlier anxiety was being replaced by anger, and a desire to either flee or fight. He'd just trust to his adrenalin and hope that his future self knew what the Hell he was doing. The gladiator ran up and swung at Mark, who ducked and came up behind his foe. Before the man could turn, Mark struck him across the back of the head with his cudgel. The man crashed to the ground face-first. The crowd was yelling in outrage and astonishment. Apparently, that wasn't supposed to happen. The man showed no signs of rising, merely stirring feebly and groaning, a huge goose egg rising on the back of his head. Hastily, Mark leaned down and pulled the round wooden shield off the man's arm and pried the axe from his grip. He stood up, trying to control his breathing. His heart felt like it would burst out of his chest. He looked around, making sure no one was approaching him from any other direction, but nobody seemed to be forthcoming. Where was his next foe? It dawned on him that he hadn't been expected to last beyond this first fight. They were probably scrambling to figure out what to do next. Doubtless they'd be finding another gladiator to throw at him. He chanced a glance up at Becky, but she sat still, simply watching him. He didn't blame her; she was supposed to have turned on him, after all. He did notice that she was keeping one leg crossed over the other and bouncing her thighs subtly. Maybe the hormones weren't completely out of her system yet. Or it could have just been normal horny Becky. Who knew at this point? A few seconds later, the gates on another section of the concave wall that surrounded him opened slowly, and out strode a tall man, wearing only a loincloth like himself and greaves, but carrying a weighted net in one hand, and a trident in the other. "Trident!" Mark exclaimed to himself, remembering. "That's what those fucking things are called! Now I can; Hey!" Mark had gotten distracted and only barely jumped out of the way of the retiarius, who thrust his trident, trying to skewer his foe. Mark angrily struck at the man's head with his axe, but he raised the haft of the weapon to block and Mark's axe broke on it. The crowd cheered wildly as it saw what happened. Mark stared dumbly at the splintered handle of his weapon, the iron head missing entirely, having spun off to land in the dust several inconvenient feet away. "What the shit?" Mark shouted angrily as he dodged another attack, keeping his shield between himself and his enemy. The trident's tines glanced off the face of his shield, coming perilously close to ripping open his side. "You mean I can't kill anyone? I'm timelocked from killing someone, even if they're trying to kill me?" He dodged again and scrambled for his cudgel, lying next to the first man he'd knocked unconscious. The man he was fighting was quick, though, and lunged in, jamming his weapon forward and trying to impale Mark through his stomach with it. Mark blocked with the shield, shuddering in panic as he felt the tines burst through the wood and punch out the back side, dangerously close to his belly. But the trident was caught now, and now the two men wrestled back and forth desperately, with the retiarius trying to free his weapon and Mark doing everything he could to prevent that exact thing. Suddenly he realized that he was doing exactly the wrong thing, and simply let go of his shield. The gladiator now held his trident awkwardly, weighed down as it was by the shield embedded on it, and with no safe recourse to get it back. He flailed at Mark with the weighted edges of his net, threatening to break smaller bones if he got in too close. Mark dashed for the cudgel again, and this time his opponent couldn't quickly follow him. Mark picked it up and tried putting the man on the defensive, skirting around him, looking for an opening to strike. The man glared at him balefully, swinging the net if Mark got too close. He's not armored and he can't use his weapon; Mark reminded himself. He flung his cudgel at the gladiator's face and surged in while the man was trying to block the unexpected projectile. His trident was weighted down with Mark's shield, so he was using the net frantically to avoid being struck. Mark plowed into the man and took him down to the ground, using his advantage in height and weight. His foe wheezed as he landed hard on his back, beginning to thrash as Mark straddled his chest and pummeled at him. A lucky punch got through and Mark snapped his foe's head to the side with a right across the jaw. He went to sleep. The crowds were shouting again angrily as Mark stood, recovering his stupid club and taking the man's net, since the shield was wrecked, and the trident was no use since he apparently wasn't allowed to kill anyone. How did time lock know, anyway? He bent over, trying to control his breathing and his pulse. His head was spinning again from the anxiety. What the Hell was his future self thinking, leaving that damn tab to use? What sort of advantage and futuristic superpower was panic? You're pumping adrenalin; it makes runners faster, it makes them run longer; it makes people stronger in a crisis; He opened his eyes and stood, turning around and looking at the thousands upon thousands of people who hated him. Fuck those people. He turned and looked at the emperor and held the weighted net in the air, scowling at the sovereign. "That all you got, asshole?" he shouted, feeling himself get angrier and more aggressive with every moment. Becky could barely hear what Mark was yelling over the noise of the crowds, but she shifted somewhat uncomfortably when she felt the mood of the man next to her darken. "So that's how he wants to play it, hmm?" muttered the emperor, resting his cheek against his hand. "Uppity thing, this boy of yours, Lady Horatia." "Oh, he is no longer mine, great emperor; this behavior, reprehensible as it might be, is unknown to me. Please dispose of the upstart as you see fit," Becky replied, knowing better than to be perceived as defending Mark. "You can count on that, my lady;” he replied, nodding absently as he made some vague motion to a signaler. "If you will excuse me, sire, I must depart for a moment," Becky said, trying to not sound urgent. The emperor looked at her quizzically for a moment: "You would miss his doom?" She made a show of blushing: "His life and death mean nothing to me now, but all this excitement has undone me, sire. I must go and relieve myself, because it wouldn't do to piss myself in your presence." "Very well, then," he said, nodding. "But try to be back soon." Becky stood and bowed before exiting the emperor's spectator box, taking Nanu with her, pulling her along by the wrist. "My lady, is now a good time to see to such functions?" asked the Egyptian girl as she followed the blonde woman. "Is Bonosus not in great danger? I thought you meant to rescue him." "I can't rescue him sitting next to that pompous ass, now can I?" Becky hissed as she strode down one of the hallways. "And keep your voice down; I don't want people to know what we're doing." "Sorry, mistress," Nanu replied, blushing. She allowed herself to be dragged along for several seconds before asking her next question. "What are we doing, exactly?" "You'll see soon enough," Becky said grimly, her blue eyes flashing as she pushed through the throngs of people in the hallways that ran around the length of the Colosseum. "I hope you wore your cock-sucking lips today;” The huge man lumbered towards Mark; he was well over half a foot taller than Mark, and a whole lot heavier. Beneath his layer of fat, he was obviously muscular and very strong. He carried a shield in one hand, a wicked sword in the other. His loincloth was made of tough leather, covered in metal studs. His wide belt was also braced with metal. His right arm was protected from shoulder to wrist by a cauldron and gleaming steel plates. On his head was an intimidating helmet, the face mask looking like something out of "Mad Max: Fury Road," with a peaked top that sported what looked like a curved metal blade or sail. It looked like he was wearing a can opener on his head. "Fuck;” Mark whined to himself as he stood his ground, trying to figure out how he was going to keep from getting killed. He held his cudgel and his net, trying to look threatening, but the gorilla coming at him didn't seem to care. He jumped out of the way as the Samnite slashed with his sword. He tried to move in, but was sent flying backwards when the gladiator suddenly slammed the front of his shield into him. Landing on his back, Mark only had a split second to roll out of the way as the point of his foe's sword drove down into the dirt where'd he'd only just been. He kicked at the man's leg, but it held, and he scrambled away, looking to put some distance between them. "Hey, Jason Voorhies!" he called out, waving his club in the air. "Over here, candy-ass!" The gladiator turned his head to look at him while trying to wrench his blade from the hard-packed earth. He finally did so and stood upright, rolling his shoulders and striding forward again. He slashed with his blade, but Mark dodged once again and then threw his net over his foe. The Samnite got caught in it, but didn't go down, trying angrily to remove it. Mark jumped on his back and began hammering away with his stupid little club. The giant staggered about, flailing wildly to dislodge his smaller foe. The jeering from the crowd was punctuated with increasing amounts of laughter at this ridiculous spectacle. Mark hung on for dear life with one arm wrapped around the man, his other hand whacking away at the foe's helmet. But his own net was preventing the blows from being fully effective, despite the metallic ringing of his strikes. Unable to reach the pest on his back or use his weapons, the huge man simply fell backwards, hoping to crush Mark. It wasn't graceful, and it wasn't pretty, but it did stun Mark long enough to stop him from hitting his foe with his cudgel. "Oh fuck;” Mark wheezed as the Samnite rolled off him and struggled to get up while removing the netting. Mark slowly crawled away, shaking his head to stop the world from spinning. The jellied tissue that was once his lungs was on fire, and strained to get oxygen circulating through him. He heard his foe growl in frustration, and then he felt himself getting grabbed by the scruff of the neck and the back of his loincloth before being hauled completely off the ground; The crowd went wild as the gladiator threw Bonosus bodily to the ground, as if trying to crush his bones with the impact. He picked him up again and dashed him to the hard-packed earth, having given up on removing the net. Mark protected himself from the slams as best he could, but it wasn't helping much, given the strength of the man who was mauling him. The fourth time getting slammed to the ground was about Mark's limit, and the world had become nonsense around him; everything sounded like it was being played in drunken slow motion. His vision swam, and he really just wanted to take a damn nap. He shook his head trying to clear it, remembering that Becky had bought him time, so he'd best not waste it getting rag-dolled by this shit stain. While the Samnite was reaching down for him, Mark managed to roll onto his back and kicked up, hard, between the gladiator's legs. His foot found the man's crotch, and while the force of the blow was lessened by the net's interference, his foe still groaned, and his knees bent. Mark kicked again, and then once more, having finally staggered his foe. The man sank to his knees, holding his crotch. Mark couldn't see his face, but he was obviously in a great deal of pain. Mark staggered to his feet, ignoring the crowd's jeers and screams, focusing only on his foe. The gladiator was now protecting his crotch with his hands, so Mark couldn't kick him there, so he slammed the bottom of his foot into the larger man's chest, knocking him on his back, where he lay moaning. Mark stamped on his crotch for good measure. "Stop, dammit!" wailed the man. "Quit kicking me in the cock!" "Fuck you!" Mark spat, scowling. His chest was on fire and his entire body throbbed in pain. "You were trying to kill me, fuckface! Why should I give a shit what you think?" "I'll stop, I'll stop!" the man pleaded, writhing under the net and totally at Mark's mercy. "Just don't wreck my cock, I was gonna fuck tonight!" "Yeah, right," Mark sneered. "Who were you gonna fuck?" Mark spun as he heard an ululating war cry, and his eyes widened as he saw a woman running toward him, carrying a whip in one hand and a sword in the other. Her spiked hair was wet with blue woad paste, and her eyes were mad with battle lust. "Her;” the Samnite indicated. Becky and Nanu were both on their knees, mouths bobbing back and forth on the cocks of the men they had leaning back against the wall, groaning and pumping their hips. Neither of the men could believe their luck; they thought this would be another boring day for measly pay. From up here, they couldn't even see the action down in the arena well. Sulus and Catullus, two former merchant marines, were charged with keeping the Velarium in place during the spectacles. Their extensive experience with canvas sails made them ideal for this tedious but essential work. At least, that's what they were told, despite the thirty asses a day they received proclaiming otherwise. So imagine their good fortune and delight when this patrician woman and her slave-girl happened to wander on up, espy the two men, and offer to suck their cocks, without even charging them anything! Talk about Saturnalia in Quintilis! Nanu moaned as she swirled her tongue around the head of the cock she was sucking on, holding it by the base of the shaft, her eyes closed. This seemed like an odd time to be doing something like this, but Lady Aurora had been quite firm that it was part of the plan. So be it. Besides, that strange little patch her new mistress had affixed to the skin under her arm was making her so horny right now. Kneeling beside the slave, Becky's free hand reached out and took hold of Nanu's, giving it a squeeze. They continued pushing their wet mouths along the lengths of the throbbing shafts, both girls getting wetter and more aroused with each passing moment. Nanu pulled her mouth off the cock for a moment, sucking in air and breathing heavily as she massaged it with her tiny hand. Her face was flushed as she looked over at her new mistress, her eyes glazed with desire. Becky nodded her assent. Nanu stood quickly and lifted the long trails of her garment, exposing her ass and cunt to the man she'd been servicing. She turned around and leaned back against him, squirming her ass against his cock, making him moan loudly. With great need, she grabbed hold of his tool and speared herself down on it, sighing loudly before beginning to wiggle back and forth on him, shivering as he slid in and out of her. Becky rose to her feet soon after, moving around to face Nanu and leaning forward, with her hands on the slave-girl's shoulders and looking into her eyes. The marine got behind Becky and gripped her hips, pushing inside her. Becky moaned into Nanu's mouth as she kissed her, their tongues tangling hungrily while their tits squirmed and rubbed together. The men held tight and fucked the two women as hard as they could, looking to cum as quickly as possible. Hips smacked against asses and moans grew louder. Becky and Nanu now panted through an open-mouthed kiss, their hands groping one another in need. The Egyptian girl pressed back as hard as she could on the cock she was impaled on, while Becky ground in eager circles, yearning for release. Seconds later they were wailing into one another's mouths, shuddering in ecstasy as the men groaned and began pumping cum inside their wanton pussies. Becky and Nanu were relentless, milking the men for all they were worth, until they slumped to the stone floor, almost insensate from the orgasms these strange women had given them. Straddling the marines now, and facing into one another, Becky and Nanu continued kissing and fondling, even as they moved slowly up and down on the rigid poles they'd been fucking. "Umm, mistress;” Nanu said dreamily, lost in Becky's blue eyes. "I know, my love," Becky murmured, giving Nanu many light kisses on the lips, as if she was unable to help herself. "But we must; smooch; get ready to; do our part; smooch; and rescue Mark;” Nanu pulled back from the kiss and looked up in confusion. "Mark?" "Bonosus," Becky corrected herself, waving it off. "I'll explain later. Now help me get ready;” The crowd was howling with laughter as Mark ran around the arena in a panic, chased by the gladiatrix, who cracked her whip at him, screeching for him to get his ass back there so she could kick it. Mark didn't need oppositional defiance disorder to ignore her demands. The tip of that whip was cracking awfully close behind him. The Samnite he'd downed earlier grunted and flopped down again as Mark stamped on his back while running over him. "Don't try to get up, asshole, you promised!" Mark shouted angrily. "If you do, I don't care if she's trying to kill me, I'll come over there and kick you in the balls so hard you'll be spitting them out!" "Okay! Okay!" the man shouted back, lying on his stomach and waiting. "But I hope she catches you and rips your skin off to wear as a cloak!" "Oh, go sit on a Doric column!" Mark grumbled, deking to the left to try to throw her off. At this point, the crowd was chanting something, what he could only Assume Was Her Name "Achilleia! Achilleia!" "What is that, Latin for Psycho Hose-Beast?" Mark complained loudly, noticing that he had not gained any ground on his foe. He only had the stupid cudgel, whereas she had a wicked sword and a goddam whip. He had the distinct impression he couldn't tire her; she had the look of a woman on a murder mission; her eyes were wild with bloodlust, the scream escaping her lips singing of his gory doom. "She's the greatest female gladiator in Rome!" called out the Samnite, still watching from his confines beneath the net. "She's been more than a match for many men who have fought her!" "Singing my praises doesn't get you more cunt than normal, Rullus!" Achilleia snapped, still chasing her quarry. Gods, this slave could run! Pity she had to kill him, he was well-built and had a great ass! She pressed harder, now swiping with her sword, since using her whip slowed her down some. Like most gladiators, she was wearing little armour, only leather greaves, a leather loincloth, an abbreviated leather cuirass that exposed her midriff but held her tits in place, and a leather cauldron and brace on one arm. A steel fillet around her forehead glittered with glass beads, off-setting her wild blue death-hawk hair. She whooped in triumph as the tip of her sword tore open the back of his loincloth and it fell away, leaving Mark completely exposed as he fled for his life. The crowd was laughing hysterically again. "Dammit, I hate freeballing when I'm running!" he shouted angrily, grimacing as his balls slapped around his thighs. "You have no idea how uncomfortable this is!" "Stop running then, coward!" Achilleia taunted, enjoying the view even as she tried to kill him. "I only offer the bliss of death! One red kiss of my blade across your throat, slave, and you; Off!" Done with running, Mark stopped very suddenly and braced himself, hunkering down so that Achilleia plowed into him, completely unprepared. She staggered backward and Mark whirled and grappled onto her, preventing her from using her weapons. The gladiatrix snarled and tried to knee him in the crotch, but he kept his legs judiciously in the way. They tottered and staggered about, vying for control, until they tripped over the Samnite, who was helpless to avoid them. "Oh Fuck!" he wheezed as they landed on him and then rolled off, still tussling. "Welcome to my world, dickface!" Mark shouted back at him, still wrestling with Achilleia, who meant to murder him repeatedly. Out of desperation, and with the effects of the tab still coursing through his blood, he picked her up bodily and threw her to the ground, her sword clattering away. He dropped to his knees instantly, smacking her in the face with his scrotum. "Teabag!" he shouted before whirling around and grappling onto her, trying to subdue her. He hated the thought of punching a woman, but she was trying to eviscerate him, so an exception might be in order. Achilleia was a veteran of the gladiator pits, however, and not so easily dealt with. She recovered and thrashed around, screeching and trying to claw her foe's eyes out. He swatted the whip from her hands before she could strike him with it. Mark found her increasingly difficult to manage, using his weight on top of her body to keep her in place. That plan went south, however, when she wrapped her legs around his waist and began rocking back and forth, until she was on top. They rolled around in the dust while the crowd went insane. Mark had her arms gripped tightly, out to the sides, which forced her body down closer to his. The wild look in her eyes chilled his blood, and she tried to bite his neck repeatedly, to tear his throat out. He countered frantically by using his head to shove hers away from his tender skin, and the result must have looked ridiculous, the two of them pushing and sparring with their heads. "Gurr, let; me; kill; you!" Achilleia hissed, struggling to maintain her balance over her stronger foe. "I'll make it quick, I promise!" "It'll feel good, I promise!" Mark sneered, butting the side of her head to knock it away. "Why would I make this easy for you?" "Gonna; rip you; a new;” Achilleia strained, pushing down harder. She then paused, her eyes going wide with shock. "What; gods, do you have a hard-on?" Mark used the momentary pause to roll her over, her arms pinned beside her head. Achilleia's eyes were still wide as she goggled up at him. Unfortunately, yes, he was hard again. Either he was developing some sort of danger fetish, or the hormones weren't quite as out of his system as he thought. They struggled and thrashed, with the look of shock on Achilleia's face becoming one of irritation, then a weird determination. She wasn't fighting about so much, and she seemed to be pushing with her hips, almost pumping with them. She glared and bit her lip. The roaring of the crowds was slowly abating as they watched the proceedings on the arena floor. What was happening? Seconds ago, the gladiatrix had been trying to kill the slave, now they were; what were they doing? Mark kept her pinned beneath him, and couldn't help but join her in squirming as they glared into one another's eyes. Achilleia was undulating her hips now, her upper body virtually motionless. Mark grimaced at the feel of the toughened leather around her middle grinding on his hard-on. "Dammit;” Achilleia growled. "Let go of my god-rotting hand so I can move my loincloth!" Mark took a chance and let go of one of her hands. It flashed down and pulled aside the leather garment before taking hold of his hard cock and guiding it to her entrance. Without another thought, Mark pushed down, deep inside her. Achilleia wailed loudly and wrapped her legs around his waist again, pulling him in deeper still. The entire Colosseum throng had gone silent as the spectators stared, stunned by what they were witnessing. All that could be heard, echoing through the giant stadium, was Achilleia's cries of pleasure. Was this really happening? "Achilleia? What the Hell?" the Samnite yelled in outrage, his girlfriend getting fucked by Rome's most hated slave mere feet away from him. "Shut up, Rullus, he's fucking huge!" Achilleia shouted back, pumping her hips wildly against Mark. The gladiator did as he was told and simply sulked, turning his head to look elsewhere. The emperor watched out stonily, not at all impressed with the turn of events his grand spectacle for the people had taken. He'd heard of the blasphemy this upstart slave had committed, and this was supposed to be a damnation of a great sin. Now it was another blasphemy. And where the Hell was Lady Aurora? He napped his fingers and one of his servants leaned in close, to see what his master wanted. "Have them all killed;” growled the emperor, determined to save face somehow. Mark thrust harder and harder, while Achilleia yelped and bucked beneath him, holding onto his back and with her legs still wrapped around his back. Nearby, Rullus was resting his helmeted head on his hand and rapping his fingers against the packed earth, trying to look bored. Not difficult for a man tangled inside a net. "Any time, you two;” he grumbled. "Oh, cram it, Linzer-head," Mark spat. "Say one more thing and I'll fuck her ass next!" "Oh!" Achilleia wailed, grinding and thrusting against Mark desperately. "I'm gonna; I ‘ Then she seized up and pushed up with all her strength, clenching her teeth so hard they might have cracked. As Rome watched on in stunned silence, the gladiatrix shrieked to the gods and came, hard. Mark shuddered and groaned, pumping profuse amounts of cum deep inside her clenching cunt. He thrust madly, emptying himself into her. Finally, they were both spent. Achilleia lay still beneath him, her chest rising and falling, skin glistening with sweat. Mark, exhausted, rested his forehead against her shoulder, too tired to defend himself if she tried to kill him now. Fortunately, his death was the farthest thing from her mind. Seconds of silence passed, before the thousands of spectators in the stands erupted into a wave of cheers and catcalls. Mark smiled and chuckled tiredly. "That can't be good;” he mused. "Nope," she agreed, sighing and biting on a knuckle as the last of the orgasm pulsed through her. "After that, they're certainly going to kill us. All of us. It doesn't matter; I would have died in the arena eventually. At least this way, I died with a cock in me and cumming hard." "Don't be so certain about that;” Mark replied, finally looking up and seeing all the gates opening and dozens of legionaries rushing toward them, spears at the ready. "Ah, I don't like this!" Nanu whined as she shimmied out along one of the corbels that held the vast awning in place. She held on like grim death as she edged forward, a small but sharp knife in one hand. "You can do it, my love," Becky said encouragingly, watching from their original position where they'd fucked the two marines. Both men were still snoozing, but she had tied their hands and feet for extra security. She would have done Nanu's job herself, but she was taller and heavier than the Egyptian girl, who stood a much better chance of succeeding than she did without snapping the braces or corbels. "Look straight ahead and ignore the sounds below." So of course, Nanu looked down. "He's fucking!" she hissed, her eyes narrowing. "He's fucking the gladiatrix that's supposed to be killing him! I may kill him! He doesn't need saving, I do!" "Nanu, focus!" Becky insisted. "Get to your position and await my signal." "Yes, mistress;” sighed the slave-girl sullenly. Once in position, Nanu held on tight, trying not to think about the dizzying heights she was suspended from. Everyone seemed like ants far below her. Except for Bonosus and his whore of a gladiator; she could see them very clearly, to the place where she could make out his throbbing cock as it thrust in and out of her unworthy cunt. He had a lot of explaining to do when this was over. The crowd was watching in stunned silence, unable to believe what they were seeing. But then Becky and Nanu heard the gladiatrix wailing as she came. Bonosus' groans of pleasure burned in Nanu's ears, while Becky just rolled her eyes, sighed and tapped her foot impatiently. Thunderous cheers erupted from the crowd; they'd come for blood and been rewarded with live pornography! Nanu was scowling still, when she noticed the gates opening and legionaries pouring out of them, converging on the five figures in the center of the arena. "Mistress;” Nanu said nervously, her anxiety for Bonosus' well-being overcoming her jealousy. "Now, Nanu!" Becky yelled, making sure her slave could hear her. She was already working frantically to cut through the thick ropes in one of the giant pulleys that moved the Velarium into position. Nanu, meanwhile, was sawing at the edge of the rope that held the corbel she was on in place. She gritted her teeth as she watched the steel knife bite through the thick fiber cable until finally it snapped free. The rope whipped about as it unraveled, causing a cascade of loosening canvas across the broad length of the famed awning. Becky, meanwhile, finished cutting through the rope in the giant pulley she'd selected, dodging hastily as it snapped and flailed about before spinning away. The giant canvas sheets comprising the Velarium buckled and gave way, while the corbels and rope masts retracted rapidly. "Mistress!" Nanu keened, holding on like grim death as the corbel she was on, no longer held in place by the giant ropes, snapped back toward the solid stone walls of the Colosseum. "Jump, Nanu!" Becky called out, standing on the edge of the wall and holding her arms out. "I'll catch you! Trust mistress!" Nanu squeezed her eyes shut and jumped; Becky wheezed as she caught the flying girl, tumbling to the floor with her and holding her tight. Nanu was shivering in her grasp, so Becky just held her for a few seconds and caressed her raven hair. The slave-girl looked up at her savior and nodded, so Becky stood them up, listening to the shrieks of panic as the Velarium floated down relentlessly. "Teamwork, Nanu!" she said excitedly as they stood. "Let's see what happens next!" In the Arena. Mark faced one direction warily, while Rullus and Achilleia stood behind him, squaring off against other legionaries who were closing in. The original gladiator and the retiarius were also conscious and now stood with them, brandishing what weapons they could. Mark felt silly sporting only his cudgel, but it seemed dumb to not let the gladiators have the weapons they were trained with. His cock was still hard, and leaking cum from the tip. He saw Achilleia slowly turning her head to look down at it longingly. "Eyes front, Achilleia!" he snapped, not in the mood to die. She returned to glaring balefully at the encroaching soldiers. There must have been a hundred of the legionaries. That was twenty-to-one odds. He decided to not mention that to his enemies-turned-allies, since he wasn't sure if they understood ratios in any event. If their math was as poor as their hygiene, why bother? "When I thought I'd die in the emperor's sight, this isn't how I pictured it," Rullus growled, brandishing his sword. "I hadn't envisioned dying for that cocksucker at all," Achilleia replied, spitting in contempt at the foes in front of her. "Damned if I'm gonna give him the satisfaction of a clean kill. People will remember this day, to his embarrassment!" The legionaries advanced, the circle tightening. They were protected by their large scutum body shields, and their spears pointed threateningly at the little rebel group. Mark wasn't sure what good he would do here, since he was armed with a club smaller than his dick, and he was the only untrained gladiator. But then he noticed rippling movement above, looked up and grinned. The velarium became dislodged from its moorings and like a vast sail or flag, began floating down over the stadium. People noticed, began screeching in panic, and stampeding. "Right on, Becks;” he said with satisfaction as his day began to look up. The emperor looked up, scowling as he saw the giant canvas sheet descending, fluttering menacingly as it enveloped the upper levels of seating. Panic ensued, with people scampering around pell-mell, trying to escape. "I really hate the gods;” he thought darkly as the canvas touched down around him and everything went to shit. Becky, standing on the edge of the wall and looking down over the chaos and mayhem she had caused, with tens of thousands thrown into panic, cackled gaily and clapped her hands before yanking down her top to expose her tits and holding her arms wide and yelling loudly across her kingdom of madness. "Are you not entertained?" she shouted, reveling in her triumph. God, she'd always wanted to use that line. "C'mon, c'mon, c'mon!" Mark shouted as he and his new allies raced down the hallway, shooing everyone in front of him. "Faster, if you wanna live!" The legionaries had forgotten all about the little group of rebels once the madness ensued, racing toward the emperor to rescue him. Mark used the opportunity to escape, bringing his former foes with him. He wasn't terribly interested in seeing them die, and they might prove very useful in getting out of here in one piece. Rullus had led them through a small, little-known door in the wall of the arena, one used generally only by pit masters to monitor the proceedings. His titan frame barely fit in it, but he led the way dutifully. "Where are we going?" Achillea asked, happy to be escaping, but at least wanting to know what the plan was. She had her whip and her sword in hand again. "The most convenient, flat and open space you know of beneath the Colosseum," Mark replied, hurrying along behind her. "A place almost no one knows about or uses." "One of the old training spaces," grunted Rullus. "It hasn't been used in years. Follow me!" Their course took them deeper beneath the stadium, through winding halls and narrow corridors and staircases. They finally reached a wide chamber, in the middle of which stood Becky, Nanu and Domitia. The former Vestal and the slave-girl seemed stunned to see the small party approaching, and the gladiators gaped as Lady Aurora and her slave ran into one another's arms, kissing deeply and feverishly, speaking in some unknown tongue. "Right!" Mark said, finally disengaging from Becky's tongue as he looked around, eyes flashing with determination. "I know this is going to sound weird, but I need you all to trust me. We're going to get you out of here, as quickly as we can." "How?" asked the Retiarius, looking about warily. "They'll find us eventually!" "I know, and what I'm going to say will sound like magic, but just run with it, okay?" Mark replied, walking over to the Holmes Field Device, which Becky had been kind enough to retrieve. He wasn't sure how, but she was better with this temporal shit than he was. And they trusted one another by now. "This contraption will get us out of here, but it's not big enough for all of us at once. I'm gonna take Lady Aurora and Domitia first, then come back for a few more, then the last load." Rullus nodded: "You spared my life, and I entrust you with it. Achilleia and I will go last, holding the room if the enemy comes." "Oh, Rullus;” Achilleia sighed, looking up at the hulking gladiator, her expression a dreamy one, before she suddenly scowled and smacked him on the back of his helmeted head. "You romantic asshole." Mark left them to argue while he hustled Becky and Domitia onto the platform, which was already switched on, lights and readings blinking around the surface. Becky swatted Domitia's hand as she tried to touch a dial. "You know where we're going?" he asked, hoping she had a better handle on this than he did. She nodded, smiling. "Leave it to me, Mark. I think you'll like this solution;” The climate was certainly a change from that of Rome, but it was also a pleasant experience in its own right. The city around them, built of red brick, sandy-colored stone, and studded with stately palm trees, reminded Mark of eastern cities in every movie he'd ever seen. Beyond the walls stretched endless expanses of desert, in which the city stood as a shining jewel in a vast sea of scorching sand. He didn't know why Becky knew to park the machine where she did, but he also knew she had figured out how to use his Holmes Field Device on her own, so he wasn't questioning it. Safe from prying eyes, and after two more trips back to the Colosseum to gather the other rebels, Mark now found himself in an ancient temple in the shape of a ziggurat, with priestesses standing in front of them and bowing. Unlike the Vestals, the white garments of these priestesses were delightfully spare, exposing more than it covered. "Lady Aurora Horatia," one of them said humbly. "Your timing is fortuitous, and we gladly accept your offer. Domitia will be given a new life as a priestess of Nanaya, or as she is known in your tongue, Suadela." The priestesses all walked up to Domitia and kissed her, welcoming her into their sisterhood. The former Vestal shed tears, not in sorrow, but because she had a new beginning. Nanaya, as the goddess was known in this far-flung province, was an ancient Sumerian goddess of sensuality and lust. When the Romans had conquered the land, they readily identified her with Suadela, to keep the peace. The priestess smiled at Mark and Becky again. "And for your generous donation of gold, we will take on your four friends here, to guard our temple, as the garrison makes no effort to do so. They are now, in their own way, lifelong servants and devotees of the goddess." The four gladiators beamed proudly. Since serving Nanaya, even as guardians of her temple, meant food, lodging and getting laid by her harlot-priestesses, they were more than amenable to the idea. "Lady Aurora," Domitia intoned, taking Becky's hands in hers and smiling slyly. "Will you consent to Bonosus and yourself being the first to receive my blessings as a priestess of Nanaya?" "I wouldn't have it any other way, my dear;” Becky purred, pulling Domitia into her arms and kissing her deeply. A small villa in Roman Italy; Mark sipped wine from a goblet while Becky lay nearby on a couch, wearing nothing while Nanu sat on a small stool and massaged her feet. The sultry afternoon suited everyone, and they were finally at peace. "Helluva trip, Becks," Mark mused, draining his glass and then pouring more for himself. "You've gotten really good with the Holmes Field Device now. I seriously thought it was me who left the adrenalin tab for my discovery under the Colosseum, but it was actually you." "Sorry to scare you there," Becky sighed, as Nanu worked on her toes individually, sometimes even kissing them as she rubbed oil into them. "I found them in our tab supply, and thought it was our best bet. I just jumped behind a few hours when no one was around and stashed them in that cell for you." "So it wasn't even me coming back from the future to save myself," Mark chuckled. "Here I was so confident that I'd lived, that I couldn't be killed because future-self was looking out for me, but no, it was current you. So I could've been killed at any point, even if time lock kept me from killing anyone else." "It was a little bit messy, but you did survive, and that's what counts." Becky pointed out, caressing one of her tits lazily while enjoying Nanu's exquisite touch. "So what're we gonna do with her?" Mark asked, referencing the Egyptian slave-girl. Nanu had gotten used to her mistress and her manservant speaking in this weird, harsh language, and thought nothing of it anymore; when they needed her, they spoke Latin or her own tongue to her. Becky sighed contentedly and puddled further into the couch. Nanu's foot massages were utter bliss. "I was considering letting her stay here, and simply look after this little villa I bought for me. Whenever we visited, we'd just come back as close to the time we left as possible, but I have no idea if we could guarantee time snarls not getting in the way. So I'm bringing her home with me." Mark raised an eyebrow. "That a good idea? Or even possible?" Becky shrugged. "If she can't be brought with us, the Holmes Field Device won't work, right? So we care for her here. If it does allow it, I'll keep her with me in my house and teach her about her new world. I'll just say she's a foreign student bunking with me." "Literally, I might add." Mark quipped, holding up his goblet and winking. "Oh, you," Becky giggled while Nanu shed her clothes and crawled over Becky, straddling her hips and beginning to squirm their pussies together slowly. "I don't think she's gonna give up on the notion of being my slave-girl any time soon; it seems to make her feel safe. If she asks about you as a slave, I'll say I freed you." "Well, I was pretty enslaved to you for a while there," Mark chuckled. "Funny, I remember being so in love with you while those tabs were in effect, and I remember it fondly. But at this point, I'm just back to feeling like you're my dear friend, and I love you, just not in love any more, ya' know?" Becky sighed and nodded as she placed her hands gently on Nanu's tits and caressed them while undulating beneath the slave-girl. "I know what you mean. Talk about exhilarating, right? We should do that again at some point, just for funsies." "I'm in," Mark agreed, as his cock hardened from watching the two girls make love. He put down his wine, stood up and moved in behind them, kneeling at the bottom of the couch and sinking his cock deep inside Becky, making her moan as he started to slide in and out of her. "And what about our other acquisitions?" he asked, caressing and squeezing Nanu's ass while he fucked his Physics teacher. "Uh, the clothes we'll keep at my place, for future use," she breathed, loving the feel of Nanu's moist cunt on hers while Mark fucked deeply. She felt Nanu shiver and gasp as Mark pulled out of her and pushed into the slave-girl. "And I bought those big amphorae of Falernian wine, there's twenty-six liters in each. We'll bury them where we know nature has never been disturbed back in our time, and then retrieve them. Voila, Roman wine for dinner every night." "I'm gonna have fun explaining that to my parents;” Mark chuckled as he slid back into Becky, making her cry out. Dinner with Family. Dhallyla stared at the liquid in her glass in wonder while her family sat at the table for dinner. It was quite unlike anything she'd ever tasted before. "Mark, what; what did you say this was called again?" she asked. He shrugged as he ate. "It's a Roman-style wine, called Falernian. Lots of people are recreating ancient alcohol recipes now, so I thought we'd give this a shot. Pretty nice, hmm?" "Very strong," his sister Roxy rasped as she put down her wine glass and made a bit of a face. "Very, very strong." "That's why the Romans and Greeks mixed their wine with water," he chuckled. "Some Roman talked about not being able to bring an open flame near wine because it could catch fire. So I mixed it with water, like the instructions said. Sorry if it's still strong." "Where did you get this again?" his father asked. "Ren Faire," he said easily. "All sorts of brewers and people showing off their wine and beer skills these days at them, so I thought I'd give it a shot, ya' know? Bought a couple of bottles." "It's certainly different, but I can grow to like it," his mother mused. "Make sure you get more before we run out." "I can do that," Mark replied cheerfully. Later that night, he was sitting at his desk in his room, surfing for eras to visit during their next adventure, when the door to his room clicked shut. He turned his head to see his sister leaning back against the door, looking at him pointedly. "Something I can do for you, Rox?" he asked plainly, keeping his eyes on his research. "Now that you mention it, yeah," she said, folding her arms and wearing that insufferable smirk of hers. She never stopped reminding him who the elder sibling was. "So I did some looking around online, and there hasn't been a Ren Faire within five hundred miles of us in the last six months." Mark paused in his surfing and slowly turned to look at his sister. "So," she said, walking slowly toward him. "I figure it's about time you told me what the Hell is really going on;” Loose ends, scores to settle, a moral quandaries abound! It's Your Own Fault You Snooped! Mark didn't speak for several seconds, trying his best to not gape at Roxy. She'd always been somewhat suspicious of him when he did just about anything, but the fact that she'd done actual research this time was something new. She had played her hand, and he was cornered. But still, he found himself not sure what to say. "Well, c'mon, you little trouser snake," moving away from the door and sauntering toward him. She could tell she'd caught him dead to rights about something, but now she needed to find out what it was. "Ya' might as well 'fess up, because I somehow doubt you want mom and dad to know what you're up to." The mere thought brought a shiver to Mark and left a cold sweat on his brow. He swallowed, trying not to panic. Roxy had less mercy in a sibling confrontation than Mike Tyson had in the ring. He thought of the number of times she'd beaten his ass for tattling on her when they were younger, and how she'd always get some brutal form of revenge he was unlikely to forget. And he dreaded the thought of how she could screw this up for him. "I'm almost not wanting to find out, at least for a while, because watching your mind flop around in panic is kinda fun," she said, smirking as she stopped in front of him and leaned forward. "But I need to make a decision about whether the 'rents oughta know, so let's speed this up, okay?" She then turned and sat on the edge of his bed, leaning back on her hands, one leg crossed over the other as she looked at him pointedly. "Spill it, little brother." His mind raced. What could he tell her? She'd caught him in a flat-out lie that he had acquired his Falernian wine from a Ren Faire, and had no doubt pieced together that his other recent exotic acquisitions were likewise not from where he'd claimed. So what were her suspicions? She no doubt was assuming, quite reasonably, that he was involved in some illicit activity that

Do you think your kid is a future pro athlete?; Dammit, Dog and guns don't mix; Florida Man FAKE OR FELON; Lamest heist ever in NY; The return of Will's Punchline Report.

Sacrificing Her Dignity, or Her Husband's Life? The doctor tells her what she has to do to save her husband. Based on a post by Dan Draper Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Robert's Decline. The wait was excruciating for Robert Carson. He and his wife, Stella, have been waiting in the doctor's office for nearly half an hour, waiting for the results of his medical tests. Robert hasn't been feeling well for several months. No other doctor has been able to figure out what was wrong with him. The other doctors were able to determine that it was not cancer or a heart condition, which Robert was grateful to hear, but still couldn't come up with any other explanation for what was wrong with him. Two of Stella's lady friends recently lost their husbands, and Robert's condition seems very similar to those men. The widows weren't as helpful as Stella hoped. Connie just said; “I guess I knew Bill was going downhill. It's one thing to prolong living, but why prolong dying, Stella?” Finally, they were sent to Dr. Morris, a specialist on men's health and geriatrics; to determine what might be wrong with him. Patients from all over the country came to see him for medical problems no other doctor could solve. Robert and Stella were lucky that they were able to get an appointment with him. When Stella mentioned to Carol about the appointment with Dr. Morris, Carol just said; “He's an asshole.“ But Carol refused to talk about it anymore. Last week, Connie asked Stella if Robert could come by and change the furnace filters. But Stella thought it was just because Connie was lonely, and maybe desperate for a man's attention. “Sorry, Connie, Robert's doing a long list of chores and is not available.” She suggested finding a handyman. ‘Damn if I'll let that hottie anywhere near my man!' Stella resolved. At The Men's Clinic. After several days of tests, where every aspect of his body was thoroughly examined, they were asked to come in, to go over the final results. Dr. Morris finally arrived. He was an older man with thin-rimmed glasses and a big smile on his face. He greeted Robert and Stella, apologized for being late, and sat down behind his desk. "So, I've got good news for you, Robert. You should be just fine," said Dr. Morris. Robert and Stella both let out a big sigh of relief. After having to wait so long in the office, they were both worried that it meant bad news. "So, what's going on with me, Doc?" Robert asked. "Why do I feel sick all the time?" The doctor answered. "It's a progressive neurological condition that's throwing off your biological functions. It should be easy to take care of with a simple set of treatment regimens.  There are no medical out-of-pocket costs, under your health insurance. You'll have to keep up with the treatments for the rest of your life, but other than that, you'll live a long, happy, and healthy life." “What do I have to give up, Doc?” Robert braced himself for a lecture. “Dr. Morris chuckled; “Robert, if the treatment is implemented, not only will you improve, you'll also love the treatments.” "That's great to hear, doctor," said Stella very happily. "I've been worried sick about Robert for months now." "That brings me to you, Stella," said Dr. Morris. "I need to talk to you in private, if you don't mind." Robert and Stella gave each other a concerning look, then looked back at Dr. Morris. "Is something wrong?" Stella asked. "I just want to talk to you about some simple things you can do, to help make Robert feel better, Mrs. Carson," Dr. Morris assured her. "Robert, you don't need to wait around and listen to these lengthy, boring details. You should probably wait in the lobby. She'll go over the process with you, when we're done." "He's probably right, honey," said Stella. "In fact; get yourself some fresh air. I'll meet you at the café next door, a little later." Robert agreed to leave. He was tired of all these damned doctor visits, and was glad to be out of there. He was sick of Stella nagging him about going to the doctors for stupid stuff. Now he heard the first good news about his condition in months, and couldn't wait to finally be done with doctors. Robert shook the doctor's hand, thanked him for his help, and left the office. When Dr. Morris was sure that Robert was gone, he turned his attention to Stella. "Mrs. Carson; Stella, your husband is chronically ill," Dr. Morris revealed. "His condition is much more serious than I let on." "What?" Stella asked, with a shocked expression. "How much time does he have left." "A few weeks, at the most." Stella was now trembling and breathing heavily. She could feel her heart pounding hard in her chest. She had never felt so scared about anything in her life. Several of her lady friends were already widows. She and Robert were just beginning retirement and she had so many plans for him. "This is unbelievable. Why the hell did you tell him that he was going to live?" she asked. "Because I needed him out of the office, So I could talk to you about his condition, and how you're the only one who could help him. I've seen this situation before. This is deeply personal stuff. I need to talk to you about things that usually are better said, when I talk to the wife about it in private." The Treatment Plan. "Okay, I think I understand." said Stella, as she began to calm down a little. "I need my husband! I'll do anything to help my husband. Tell me what I need to do." "First, you need to know that there are both physical and psychological impairments that are progressing rapidly. We need to aggressively treat everything, and all at once. The treatment needs to be applied with cheerful enthusiasm and It's most successful when the wife has processed the plan fully, and details it to her ailing husband. “ “But what is this treatment? What does it involve?” We cannot risk Robert hearing your negative responses, but to be fair; you will need to let yourself process this information honestly and openly, without hurting Robert any more than he's already suffering.” “I see.” Stella said, nervously. “I'm already feeling some anxiety about what you're going to tell me.”  Let's start with his diet. I understand you got him on a vegan diet. Is that right?" "Yes, it's much healthier," said Stella. "Stop that immediately; that diet is killing him," he told her. "But it's a healthier lifestyle and Robert loves it." Dr. Morris continued. "It is healthier for most people, but not for people with Robert's condition. That diet is throwing off the neurological functions of his brain, and that's affecting his entire body. He needs to start eating meat immediately. He needs iron and protein from beef. Pork and poultry are okay, but beef is especially therapeutic." Stella was stunned by the revelation. She was sure being a vegan was a healthy way to live, but she had no idea that it was hurting Robert. She would not have pushed him to do it if she knew what it was doing to him. "Okay, I'll start getting him on all kinds of meat right away," she assured the doctor. "It's not just meat he needs to start eating. You need to cook for him whatever he likes as well. If he suggests it, you can't question it. Just cook it for him, no matter what it is. Don't trust restaurants to do this. You need to know what's in the food he consumes. And you must be punctual with his regular mealtimes." "Yes, of course I will," Stella replied nervously. "That's good to hear. Now that brings me to my next subject. He shouldn't be doing so much physical labor around the house. He's too weak to be doing this stuff, so it needs to all be done by you. At least for the first  months, and then he might bounce back enough to do a little more. Yardwork, moving furniture, plumbing, painting, electrical problems, and so on. Anything you expect a husband should be doing around the house now needs to be done by you alone." "But I already do all the traditional duties of a housewife. Do I have to do that stuff as well?" she asked, perplexed. "Yes, you have to do it all," Dr. Morris continued. "And don't pay anybody to do this stuff either, it all needs to be done by you. He specifically told me that he's been really stressed about money lately. So, having to spend more money on people to do work around the house would be very stressful for him. And that stress could have a terrible effect on his neurological disorder. You being so needy, is a huge part of the neurological decline he's facing." "Um, Okay, I'll try my best," said Stella. "I'll do all of his chores, and I think I can get one or two people who could help me for free, so no money will be involved." "Excellent, this is going much better than I hoped. Most wives I've had to tell this to, are not as agreeable as you're being. Now, I must emphasize this next part. Don't criticize or hen-peck him. Any more. It emasculates him. His testosterone is so low, But fake testosterone shots don't fix this set of complications. Too many men turn to androgen and end up with prostate cancer." "As I said, I am willing to do anything to help Robert." "That brings me to my next subject, and this is where it gets very personal," the doctor began to say. "You need to be more sexually available for him." "Are you sure? We already have a very good sex life as it is," Stella revealed. "Even with his illness, we try to be sexual once a week, sometimes more, if I straddle his face." Dr. Morris continued. "Well, it needs to be a lot more than that. As much sex as you two are having right now, he has not been getting as much sex as he needs. You need to double, even triple the amount of sex you two are already having." "What?" she asked, very confused. "His libido needs to be in overdrive, because of his neurological disorder, and by not fulfilling those sexual needs, it's hurting his body and weakening his immune system." "He never told me he needed more sex." "He told me specifically that. Out of concern for you, he didn't want to pressure you for more sex. So, I'm telling you for him; that you need to copulate with your husband a lot more, if you want him to live. Nagging him is a big part of what's killing him. And never use sex as a bargaining device, ever! He needs to know that you just can't wait for your next romp." "Oh, wow," Stella said, very shocked at what she had just heard. "I always thought we had plenty of sex already. My girlfriends are jealous of me for it. But Okay, if I have to, I'll give him more sex." Stella began to wonder when she would have time to triple the amount of sex she already had with Robert when the doctor had already told her she had to do so much more around the house for him. "That brings me to the different acts of sex you have. How often do you give him fellatio? You know? Oral?" Stella began to feel embarrassed. She had no idea of how personal this was all going to be. "Occasionally, well, one his birthday, or if I feel guilty about something," she replied. "But do you bring him to completion?" Dr. Morris asked. "Sometimes." "And when you do, do you swallow; or let him cum on you?" "A little of both, I guess." "You need to start swallowing his cum every single time," said Dr. Morris. "And I don't just mean only whatever shoots out into your mouth. You must suck out whatever remains in his penis after he has finished ejaculating. Leaving any cum inside of his dick after a blowjob could be detrimental to his already compromised psyche." Swallowing his ejaculate is a powerful way of showing him how desirable he still is. He must see himself as a desirable man.” "Um; sure, whatever you say." Stella didn't mind swallowing her husband's cum, she just didn't like to do it every single time. She preferred that he cums on her face or tits, after a blowjob, or that he waits to cum in her vaginally. But she told herself that she was willing to swallow every drop of cum, if it meant helping Robert. "And you need to fondle his testicles a little, while you're blowing him." "Huh?" she asked, very confused. "His testicles are very problematic right now, and a good massage with your tongue could be very helpful. The circulation improves, and is essential to production of both sperm and natural testosterone." Stella sat there, wide-eyed from having to listen to all of this. She wanted to question the doctor about the reasoning for all of this. But she decided that he was the expert, and she should probably listen to what he had to say, even if she didn't entirely understand any of it. "Is there anything else?" she asked, feeling a little worried about what she might hear next. "Yes, he needs to stop providing you with oral sex as well." "What?" Stella snapped at him. "It's not good for him. He says you're using estrogen cream. Is that accurate?” “Yes, I apply it vaginally, once a week. “ “You need to apply it at least 4 times a week. It helps your vagina restore firm and ridged walls. That is essential to aiding Robert's sexual stimulation. He's developing some neuropathy of his glans penis. But the cream, while essential to the lifesaving treatment regimen; is contraindicated for his testosterone levels. You need to coat his penis with a massage oil prior to intercourse, so that his skin does not absorb your estrogen. The oil also aides his sensory functions. Quadrupling the estrogen will also make your sexual tasks much, much more pleasant, and even help you be more enthusiastic about his needs.” “Do I need a prescription oil?” “No, Sweet Almond oil is odorless and inexpensive. The neurological disorder is causing his body much stress, both physically and psychologically. But back to the matter of orally arousing you. He needs to focus on pleasure, not stress. Worrying about getting you off, will only exacerbate this situation even more." "Can he at least finger me?" she choked back her tears, hoping for a positive answer. "Only lightly, and never to get you to orgasm. Your body needs to be optimal for aiding his vaginal copulation. If you orgasm before he's ready to, the withdrawal which your vagina goes through, will thwart his treatment success." "You have got to be fucking kidding me?" Stella said, as she was starting to get angry at the doctor. Dr. Morris continued his explanation. "In fact, he also shouldn't be working to get you to orgasm during vaginal sex, either. It would stress out his neurological disorder if he had to concentrate on getting you off. You should just let him have sex with you, focus on getting his own orgasm, and focus on the relaxation he derives from accomplishing it. And you need to be happy about it; to make him happy, so he won't stress out about having to get you off as well." Stella was seriously getting pissed off right now. She was being asked to give up so much for her husband already, and now she was being asked to give up all of her own sexual priorities. "Is there anything else I should know about?" She asked, trying to keep herself from screaming at him. "Okay, let's move on to the next part of his treatment objectives. Do you have any attractive friends?" Stella was afraid of where this was going, but she thought she needed to be honest with the doctor. "Yes, a few of them are very attractive," she answered. She almost audibly added, ‘with sexier bodies than mine.' "Can you refer me to one of them?" A Team Effort. Stella felt confused, but also a little relieved. She was afraid he was going to suggest that also Robert fuck her girlfriends, for the betterment of his health. Asking her if she could hook him up with one of her attractive friends, was still very strange and probably unethical, but it was still better than what she had thought. "No, I'm sorry, doctor. I'm not comfortable with hooking you up with any of my friends." "That's no problem," said Dr. Morris. "But it's probably best that you get your friends to fuck Robert as much as possible." "Dammit!" Stella screamed. "You can't be serious." "It's for the betterment of his health," Dr. Morris assured her. "By having sexual relations with other women;" "That's it, I'm calling bullshit on all of this!" Stella yelled at him. "This has got to either be a messed-up joke or some kind of fucking scam you're pulling. There's no way all this needs to be done for my husband's health." "I assure you, Stella, this is all real. He'll be dead very soon if you don't." "No way. You're lying about all of this. In fact, I think Robert is probably in on all of this, too; so he could get whatever he wants, even more sex from me and other women." To prove he was telling the truth, Dr. Morris spent the next hour providing Stella with absolute proof of Robert's condition. He not only showed Robert's medical results, but also documentation and studies of Robert's condition, provided by hundreds of doctors over the last 50 years; to show the methods of treating his condition. He even showed her online interviews of women who had to do the same exact things that Dr. Morris suggested, for their own husbands; and how it helped save their husbands' lives. Stella was dumbfounded when she saw all this evidence. She looked over every detail, trying to find something to suggest the doctor was wrong, or lying to her about everything. Eventually, Stella had no choice but to concede that not only was Dr. Morris telling the truth, but also that Robert needed all of those things that the doctor told her to do for him, in order for him to live. “Mrs. Carson; your husband is a devoted man. Perhaps to a fault. He perceives that he's no longer sufficient for you. And it registers as rejection, in his psyche. Rather than fooling around behind your back, he has man you too influential. You control his self-esteem. Your libido is waning, but he really believes that you're less than satisfied, and he subconsciously translates that as his becoming less and less of a man. He won't ask for more, because he fears rejection, and the crushing effect it would have on his fragile self-image.” “His emotional damages are now becoming physiological impairments. As you fully and earnestly implement these therapies; and I mean all of them; Robert will come alive, again. Psychologically, he's become very emasculated. Psychiatrists often mis-diagnose this as clinical depression. But their psychotropic drugs only make the condition worse. He'd become completely impotent, and probably suicidal. But we're not done going over the treatment plan, yet. Shall we continue?” "Okay, I concede that everything you're telling me is absolutely true," said Stella. "I'm sorry I didn't believe you before. I'll do everything you say, and I'll see what I can do to get my attractive girlfriends to fuck Robert. If any of them say no, I'll help him get sexual satisfaction from other women, no matter what. I just can't see how sharing him with other women will save his life?" "Mrs. Carson; the treatment protocols will reset his self-image, impressing upon him that you know he's a very desirable man. Your love will manifest as selflessness and self-reflection. It will impress upon him that he's so amazing and desirable to all women.” “I'm sure this is not going to be easy for you, since you're being asked to do a lot to help Robert," said Dr. Morris. "But you'll be doing a great thing for him, and he can live a long and happy life. He admits that he's been cranky and impatient, Mrs. Carson. I can encourage you by saying that women who adopt these changes, all say that their husbands are so much more pleasant to be around. Some of them even return to more recreation and entertainment, eventually." "As long as he gets to live, that's all that matters," said Stella. "That's good to hear," said the doctor. "Inviting a girlfriend to join your sexual treatments, will be a way of dealing with your own orgasms, so long as one of you two ladies save yourselves for Robert, first. If a girlfriend stimulates you to orgasm, it must be in Robert's presence, and You have to let him have his way with your girlfriend, before she has an orgasm by your ministrations.” “Do I have to be there while he fucks my girlfriend? I don't think I can bear to watch him fuck another woman, especially one of my floozy friends?” “Yes! He needs to see her as a gift from you, for his healthy recovery. The stress of feeling like he's cheating on you; could kill him. Trust me. Men die during sex, because of the stress they undergo. We just don't report that the death was from sex-related stress. The survivors are simply told that they died in their sleep.” “Oh! Two of my girlfriends said their husbands died in bed. This really is serious, isn't it, Doctor?” Stella thought about Carol, her friend from the Bridge Club. Carol used to gripe about how disgusting her husband would be about sex. But last spring, Carol said she came home from brunch and errands, only to find Carl lying lifeless and naked in bed, at 1:30 in the afternoon. Carol claims it was his heart condition and stress, that killed him. Now Carol is angry with Carl for disserting her, and now she's miserable. “By the way, you also need to let him copulate anally, with you, especially early on, while his sensory nerves are limited by penile neuropathy. Your vagina will restore it's tight and ridged attributes after a few weeks of regular Estrogen cream therapy. Then Robert will find your vagina sufficient to arouse and stimulate his glans nerves, and he'll have much better sexual response. But until then, Use a lube and utilize the attributes of your anal muscles, to achieve the immediate outcomes he needs right away." "Sure, why not?" Stella replied sullenly. "Also, when he has sex with other women involved, I emphasize that you always be there, and join them. And definitely let him sit back and watch you ladies have sexual pleasures. Don't allow him to further shame himself by thinking he's not faithful to you. He will always be faithful to you, Mrs. Carson. It may kill him, but he will always be faithful. That's who he is. If you arrange the events and keep a happy attitude about it, He will see it as a complimentary dynamic, and not a competitive threat. Do you want me to explain to you why that's important?" "No need. I'm sure there's a good reason for all of that as well." When they were finally done, Dr. Morris walked her out to the nurse's station and handed her a written directive for treatment. They shook hands and said their goodbyes. Stella left the doctor's office, thinking about all the humiliating tasks she was directed to provide. She put the 6 pages of directives in her purse, and went to the café, next door, where Robert was waiting for her at a corner table. She sat in the chair in front of him, and he handed her the coffee that he had ready for her. "You were with the doctor for a long time. Is everything alright?" Robert asked. "Robert,” Stella paused. The prospect of no more of his skilled cunnilingus, overwhelmed her.  “There's no easy way for me to tell you this, Robert.” Stella thought about the anal sex they once tried, some 25 years ago. It was so degrading to her. Trembling, she blurted out; “Robert. you're going to die." "What?" Robert shouted. "Doc said he was confident that I was going to be just fine." "He lied! He just didn't want to be the one to tell you, so he wanted me to tell you for him. He's a fucking coward. He was crying like a little bitch after you left. We're never going back to him, again! I'm so sorry, Robert, but that's how it is." "How much time do I have left?" "A few weeks; at the most." Robert was hyperventilating. He had never felt so scared in his life. "Oh my God. Is there anything that can be done to save me?" Robert asked. "Absolutely nothing," she replied. “I don't know how I'm going to go on, after you're gone, Robert. Hold me, please! Based on a post by Dan Draper, for Literotica.

Sacrificing Her Dignity, or Her Husband's Life? The doctor tells her what she has to do to save her husband. Based on a post by Dan Draper Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Robert's Decline. The wait was excruciating for Robert Carson. He and his wife, Stella, have been waiting in the doctor's office for nearly half an hour, waiting for the results of his medical tests. Robert hasn't been feeling well for several months. No other doctor has been able to figure out what was wrong with him. The other doctors were able to determine that it was not cancer or a heart condition, which Robert was grateful to hear, but still couldn't come up with any other explanation for what was wrong with him. Two of Stella's lady friends recently lost their husbands, and Robert's condition seems very similar to those men. The widows weren't as helpful as Stella hoped. Connie just said; “I guess I knew Bill was going downhill. It's one thing to prolong living, but why prolong dying, Stella?” Finally, they were sent to Dr. Morris, a specialist on men's health and geriatrics; to determine what might be wrong with him. Patients from all over the country came to see him for medical problems no other doctor could solve. Robert and Stella were lucky that they were able to get an appointment with him. When Stella mentioned to Carol about the appointment with Dr. Morris, Carol just said; “He's an asshole.“ But Carol refused to talk about it anymore. Last week, Connie asked Stella if Robert could come by and change the furnace filters. But Stella thought it was just because Connie was lonely, and maybe desperate for a man's attention. “Sorry, Connie, Robert's doing a long list of chores and is not available.” She suggested finding a handyman. ‘Damn if I'll let that hottie anywhere near my man!' Stella resolved. At The Men's Clinic. After several days of tests, where every aspect of his body was thoroughly examined, they were asked to come in, to go over the final results. Dr. Morris finally arrived. He was an older man with thin-rimmed glasses and a big smile on his face. He greeted Robert and Stella, apologized for being late, and sat down behind his desk. "So, I've got good news for you, Robert. You should be just fine," said Dr. Morris. Robert and Stella both let out a big sigh of relief. After having to wait so long in the office, they were both worried that it meant bad news. "So, what's going on with me, Doc?" Robert asked. "Why do I feel sick all the time?" The doctor answered. "It's a progressive neurological condition that's throwing off your biological functions. It should be easy to take care of with a simple set of treatment regimens.  There are no medical out-of-pocket costs, under your health insurance. You'll have to keep up with the treatments for the rest of your life, but other than that, you'll live a long, happy, and healthy life." “What do I have to give up, Doc?” Robert braced himself for a lecture. “Dr. Morris chuckled; “Robert, if the treatment is implemented, not only will you improve, you'll also love the treatments.” "That's great to hear, doctor," said Stella very happily. "I've been worried sick about Robert for months now." "That brings me to you, Stella," said Dr. Morris. "I need to talk to you in private, if you don't mind." Robert and Stella gave each other a concerning look, then looked back at Dr. Morris. "Is something wrong?" Stella asked. "I just want to talk to you about some simple things you can do, to help make Robert feel better, Mrs. Carson," Dr. Morris assured her. "Robert, you don't need to wait around and listen to these lengthy, boring details. You should probably wait in the lobby. She'll go over the process with you, when we're done." "He's probably right, honey," said Stella. "In fact; get yourself some fresh air. I'll meet you at the café next door, a little later." Robert agreed to leave. He was tired of all these damned doctor visits, and was glad to be out of there. He was sick of Stella nagging him about going to the doctors for stupid stuff. Now he heard the first good news about his condition in months, and couldn't wait to finally be done with doctors. Robert shook the doctor's hand, thanked him for his help, and left the office. When Dr. Morris was sure that Robert was gone, he turned his attention to Stella. "Mrs. Carson; Stella, your husband is chronically ill," Dr. Morris revealed. "His condition is much more serious than I let on." "What?" Stella asked, with a shocked expression. "How much time does he have left." "A few weeks, at the most." Stella was now trembling and breathing heavily. She could feel her heart pounding hard in her chest. She had never felt so scared about anything in her life. Several of her lady friends were already widows. She and Robert were just beginning retirement and she had so many plans for him. "This is unbelievable. Why the hell did you tell him that he was going to live?" she asked. "Because I needed him out of the office, So I could talk to you about his condition, and how you're the only one who could help him. I've seen this situation before. This is deeply personal stuff. I need to talk to you about things that usually are better said, when I talk to the wife about it in private." The Treatment Plan. "Okay, I think I understand." said Stella, as she began to calm down a little. "I need my husband! I'll do anything to help my husband. Tell me what I need to do." "First, you need to know that there are both physical and psychological impairments that are progressing rapidly. We need to aggressively treat everything, and all at once. The treatment needs to be applied with cheerful enthusiasm and It's most successful when the wife has processed the plan fully, and details it to her ailing husband. “ “But what is this treatment? What does it involve?” We cannot risk Robert hearing your negative responses, but to be fair; you will need to let yourself process this information honestly and openly, without hurting Robert any more than he's already suffering.” “I see.” Stella said, nervously. “I'm already feeling some anxiety about what you're going to tell me.”  Let's start with his diet. I understand you got him on a vegan diet. Is that right?" "Yes, it's much healthier," said Stella. "Stop that immediately; that diet is killing him," he told her. "But it's a healthier lifestyle and Robert loves it." Dr. Morris continued. "It is healthier for most people, but not for people with Robert's condition. That diet is throwing off the neurological functions of his brain, and that's affecting his entire body. He needs to start eating meat immediately. He needs iron and protein from beef. Pork and poultry are okay, but beef is especially therapeutic." Stella was stunned by the revelation. She was sure being a vegan was a healthy way to live, but she had no idea that it was hurting Robert. She would not have pushed him to do it if she knew what it was doing to him. "Okay, I'll start getting him on all kinds of meat right away," she assured the doctor. "It's not just meat he needs to start eating. You need to cook for him whatever he likes as well. If he suggests it, you can't question it. Just cook it for him, no matter what it is. Don't trust restaurants to do this. You need to know what's in the food he consumes. And you must be punctual with his regular mealtimes." "Yes, of course I will," Stella replied nervously. "That's good to hear. Now that brings me to my next subject. He shouldn't be doing so much physical labor around the house. He's too weak to be doing this stuff, so it needs to all be done by you. At least for the first  months, and then he might bounce back enough to do a little more. Yardwork, moving furniture, plumbing, painting, electrical problems, and so on. Anything you expect a husband should be doing around the house now needs to be done by you alone." "But I already do all the traditional duties of a housewife. Do I have to do that stuff as well?" she asked, perplexed. "Yes, you have to do it all," Dr. Morris continued. "And don't pay anybody to do this stuff either, it all needs to be done by you. He specifically told me that he's been really stressed about money lately. So, having to spend more money on people to do work around the house would be very stressful for him. And that stress could have a terrible effect on his neurological disorder. You being so needy, is a huge part of the neurological decline he's facing." "Um, Okay, I'll try my best," said Stella. "I'll do all of his chores, and I think I can get one or two people who could help me for free, so no money will be involved." "Excellent, this is going much better than I hoped. Most wives I've had to tell this to, are not as agreeable as you're being. Now, I must emphasize this next part. Don't criticize or hen-peck him. Any more. It emasculates him. His testosterone is so low, But fake testosterone shots don't fix this set of complications. Too many men turn to androgen and end up with prostate cancer." "As I said, I am willing to do anything to help Robert." "That brings me to my next subject, and this is where it gets very personal," the doctor began to say. "You need to be more sexually available for him." "Are you sure? We already have a very good sex life as it is," Stella revealed. "Even with his illness, we try to be sexual once a week, sometimes more, if I straddle his face." Dr. Morris continued. "Well, it needs to be a lot more than that. As much sex as you two are having right now, he has not been getting as much sex as he needs. You need to double, even triple the amount of sex you two are already having." "What?" she asked, very confused. "His libido needs to be in overdrive, because of his neurological disorder, and by not fulfilling those sexual needs, it's hurting his body and weakening his immune system." "He never told me he needed more sex." "He told me specifically that. Out of concern for you, he didn't want to pressure you for more sex. So, I'm telling you for him; that you need to copulate with your husband a lot more, if you want him to live. Nagging him is a big part of what's killing him. And never use sex as a bargaining device, ever! He needs to know that you just can't wait for your next romp." "Oh, wow," Stella said, very shocked at what she had just heard. "I always thought we had plenty of sex already. My girlfriends are jealous of me for it. But Okay, if I have to, I'll give him more sex." Stella began to wonder when she would have time to triple the amount of sex she already had with Robert when the doctor had already told her she had to do so much more around the house for him. "That brings me to the different acts of sex you have. How often do you give him fellatio? You know? Oral?" Stella began to feel embarrassed. She had no idea of how personal this was all going to be. "Occasionally, well, one his birthday, or if I feel guilty about something," she replied. "But do you bring him to completion?" Dr. Morris asked. "Sometimes." "And when you do, do you swallow; or let him cum on you?" "A little of both, I guess." "You need to start swallowing his cum every single time," said Dr. Morris. "And I don't just mean only whatever shoots out into your mouth. You must suck out whatever remains in his penis after he has finished ejaculating. Leaving any cum inside of his dick after a blowjob could be detrimental to his already compromised psyche." Swallowing his ejaculate is a powerful way of showing him how desirable he still is. He must see himself as a desirable man.” "Um; sure, whatever you say." Stella didn't mind swallowing her husband's cum, she just didn't like to do it every single time. She preferred that he cums on her face or tits, after a blowjob, or that he waits to cum in her vaginally. But she told herself that she was willing to swallow every drop of cum, if it meant helping Robert. "And you need to fondle his testicles a little, while you're blowing him." "Huh?" she asked, very confused. "His testicles are very problematic right now, and a good massage with your tongue could be very helpful. The circulation improves, and is essential to production of both sperm and natural testosterone." Stella sat there, wide-eyed from having to listen to all of this. She wanted to question the doctor about the reasoning for all of this. But she decided that he was the expert, and she should probably listen to what he had to say, even if she didn't entirely understand any of it. "Is there anything else?" she asked, feeling a little worried about what she might hear next. "Yes, he needs to stop providing you with oral sex as well." "What?" Stella snapped at him. "It's not good for him. He says you're using estrogen cream. Is that accurate?” “Yes, I apply it vaginally, once a week. “ “You need to apply it at least 4 times a week. It helps your vagina restore firm and ridged walls. That is essential to aiding Robert's sexual stimulation. He's developing some neuropathy of his glans penis. But the cream, while essential to the lifesaving treatment regimen; is contraindicated for his testosterone levels. You need to coat his penis with a massage oil prior to intercourse, so that his skin does not absorb your estrogen. The oil also aides his sensory functions. Quadrupling the estrogen will also make your sexual tasks much, much more pleasant, and even help you be more enthusiastic about his needs.” “Do I need a prescription oil?” “No, Sweet Almond oil is odorless and inexpensive. The neurological disorder is causing his body much stress, both physically and psychologically. But back to the matter of orally arousing you. He needs to focus on pleasure, not stress. Worrying about getting you off, will only exacerbate this situation even more." "Can he at least finger me?" she choked back her tears, hoping for a positive answer. "Only lightly, and never to get you to orgasm. Your body needs to be optimal for aiding his vaginal copulation. If you orgasm before he's ready to, the withdrawal which your vagina goes through, will thwart his treatment success." "You have got to be fucking kidding me?" Stella said, as she was starting to get angry at the doctor. Dr. Morris continued his explanation. "In fact, he also shouldn't be working to get you to orgasm during vaginal sex, either. It would stress out his neurological disorder if he had to concentrate on getting you off. You should just let him have sex with you, focus on getting his own orgasm, and focus on the relaxation he derives from accomplishing it. And you need to be happy about it; to make him happy, so he won't stress out about having to get you off as well." Stella was seriously getting pissed off right now. She was being asked to give up so much for her husband already, and now she was being asked to give up all of her own sexual priorities. "Is there anything else I should know about?" She asked, trying to keep herself from screaming at him. "Okay, let's move on to the next part of his treatment objectives. Do you have any attractive friends?" Stella was afraid of where this was going, but she thought she needed to be honest with the doctor. "Yes, a few of them are very attractive," she answered. She almost audibly added, ‘with sexier bodies than mine.' "Can you refer me to one of them?" A Team Effort. Stella felt confused, but also a little relieved. She was afraid he was going to suggest that also Robert fuck her girlfriends, for the betterment of his health. Asking her if she could hook him up with one of her attractive friends, was still very strange and probably unethical, but it was still better than what she had thought. "No, I'm sorry, doctor. I'm not comfortable with hooking you up with any of my friends." "That's no problem," said Dr. Morris. "But it's probably best that you get your friends to fuck Robert as much as possible." "Dammit!" Stella screamed. "You can't be serious." "It's for the betterment of his health," Dr. Morris assured her. "By having sexual relations with other women;" "That's it, I'm calling bullshit on all of this!" Stella yelled at him. "This has got to either be a messed-up joke or some kind of fucking scam you're pulling. There's no way all this needs to be done for my husband's health." "I assure you, Stella, this is all real. He'll be dead very soon if you don't." "No way. You're lying about all of this. In fact, I think Robert is probably in on all of this, too; so he could get whatever he wants, even more sex from me and other women." To prove he was telling the truth, Dr. Morris spent the next hour providing Stella with absolute proof of Robert's condition. He not only showed Robert's medical results, but also documentation and studies of Robert's condition, provided by hundreds of doctors over the last 50 years; to show the methods of treating his condition. He even showed her online interviews of women who had to do the same exact things that Dr. Morris suggested, for their own husbands; and how it helped save their husbands' lives. Stella was dumbfounded when she saw all this evidence. She looked over every detail, trying to find something to suggest the doctor was wrong, or lying to her about everything. Eventually, Stella had no choice but to concede that not only was Dr. Morris telling the truth, but also that Robert needed all of those things that the doctor told her to do for him, in order for him to live. “Mrs. Carson; your husband is a devoted man. Perhaps to a fault. He perceives that he's no longer sufficient for you. And it registers as rejection, in his psyche. Rather than fooling around behind your back, he has man you too influential. You control his self-esteem. Your libido is waning, but he really believes that you're less than satisfied, and he subconsciously translates that as his becoming less and less of a man. He won't ask for more, because he fears rejection, and the crushing effect it would have on his fragile self-image.” “His emotional damages are now becoming physiological impairments. As you fully and earnestly implement these therapies; and I mean all of them; Robert will come alive, again. Psychologically, he's become very emasculated. Psychiatrists often mis-diagnose this as clinical depression. But their psychotropic drugs only make the condition worse. He'd become completely impotent, and probably suicidal. But we're not done going over the treatment plan, yet. Shall we continue?” "Okay, I concede that everything you're telling me is absolutely true," said Stella. "I'm sorry I didn't believe you before. I'll do everything you say, and I'll see what I can do to get my attractive girlfriends to fuck Robert. If any of them say no, I'll help him get sexual satisfaction from other women, no matter what. I just can't see how sharing him with other women will save his life?" "Mrs. Carson; the treatment protocols will reset his self-image, impressing upon him that you know he's a very desirable man. Your love will manifest as selflessness and self-reflection. It will impress upon him that he's so amazing and desirable to all women.” “I'm sure this is not going to be easy for you, since you're being asked to do a lot to help Robert," said Dr. Morris. "But you'll be doing a great thing for him, and he can live a long and happy life. He admits that he's been cranky and impatient, Mrs. Carson. I can encourage you by saying that women who adopt these changes, all say that their husbands are so much more pleasant to be around. Some of them even return to more recreation and entertainment, eventually." "As long as he gets to live, that's all that matters," said Stella. "That's good to hear," said the doctor. "Inviting a girlfriend to join your sexual treatments, will be a way of dealing with your own orgasms, so long as one of you two ladies save yourselves for Robert, first. If a girlfriend stimulates you to orgasm, it must be in Robert's presence, and You have to let him have his way with your girlfriend, before she has an orgasm by your ministrations.” “Do I have to be there while he fucks my girlfriend? I don't think I can bear to watch him fuck another woman, especially one of my floozy friends?” “Yes! He needs to see her as a gift from you, for his healthy recovery. The stress of feeling like he's cheating on you; could kill him. Trust me. Men die during sex, because of the stress they undergo. We just don't report that the death was from sex-related stress. The survivors are simply told that they died in their sleep.” “Oh! Two of my girlfriends said their husbands died in bed. This really is serious, isn't it, Doctor?” Stella thought about Carol, her friend from the Bridge Club. Carol used to gripe about how disgusting her husband would be about sex. But last spring, Carol said she came home from brunch and errands, only to find Carl lying lifeless and naked in bed, at 1:30 in the afternoon. Carol claims it was his heart condition and stress, that killed him. Now Carol is angry with Carl for disserting her, and now she's miserable. “By the way, you also need to let him copulate anally, with you, especially early on, while his sensory nerves are limited by penile neuropathy. Your vagina will restore it's tight and ridged attributes after a few weeks of regular Estrogen cream therapy. Then Robert will find your vagina sufficient to arouse and stimulate his glans nerves, and he'll have much better sexual response. But until then, Use a lube and utilize the attributes of your anal muscles, to achieve the immediate outcomes he needs right away." "Sure, why not?" Stella replied sullenly. "Also, when he has sex with other women involved, I emphasize that you always be there, and join them. And definitely let him sit back and watch you ladies have sexual pleasures. Don't allow him to further shame himself by thinking he's not faithful to you. He will always be faithful to you, Mrs. Carson. It may kill him, but he will always be faithful. That's who he is. If you arrange the events and keep a happy attitude about it, He will see it as a complimentary dynamic, and not a competitive threat. Do you want me to explain to you why that's important?" "No need. I'm sure there's a good reason for all of that as well." When they were finally done, Dr. Morris walked her out to the nurse's station and handed her a written directive for treatment. They shook hands and said their goodbyes. Stella left the doctor's office, thinking about all the humiliating tasks she was directed to provide. She put the 6 pages of directives in her purse, and went to the café, next door, where Robert was waiting for her at a corner table. She sat in the chair in front of him, and he handed her the coffee that he had ready for her. "You were with the doctor for a long time. Is everything alright?" Robert asked. "Robert,” Stella paused. The prospect of no more of his skilled cunnilingus, overwhelmed her.  “There's no easy way for me to tell you this, Robert.” Stella thought about the anal sex they once tried, some 25 years ago. It was so degrading to her. Trembling, she blurted out; “Robert. you're going to die." "What?" Robert shouted. "Doc said he was confident that I was going to be just fine." "He lied! He just didn't want to be the one to tell you, so he wanted me to tell you for him. He's a fucking coward. He was crying like a little bitch after you left. We're never going back to him, again! I'm so sorry, Robert, but that's how it is." "How much time do I have left?" "A few weeks; at the most." Robert was hyperventilating. He had never felt so scared in his life. "Oh my God. Is there anything that can be done to save me?" Robert asked. "Absolutely nothing," she replied. “I don't know how I'm going to go on, after you're gone, Robert. Hold me, please! Based on a post by Dan Draper, for Literotica.

GameDotFilm (from 3ReelCinema) & Ben Waterworth (The Oz Network Movie-TV Recaps) join for the rest of the week in this summary of the absolute best moments on the 24 TV show saga.   What was a great moment that made up for a bad subplot?   What kinetic editing, villainous actors & presidential speeches are often cited as the best by fans?   And which moments made us actually yell "Dammit!" at the screen?   All that and plenty of other time-ticking podcasting!         SONGS/CLIPS USED: The 100 Episodes Reel "Vengeance" by Zack Hemsey (from the 24: LAD trailer) "Day 4: Roadblocks." "Day 4: Tony's Return," "Day 5: Quick Thinking" & "Day 7: Deep Sky Part 1" by Sean Callery "Jack Bauer" parody song by The Great Luke Ski "24 Theme (LifeSucks Mix)" by Benny Benassi & Sean Callery

National Donut Day; Dammit, Dog!; Rock and Roll Hall of Fame; Another Mississippi Monkey Shot; Science news and is that comet an alien ship?; Too Fat for UBER; Superman Comic Book discovered in attic; WING IT WEDNESDAY sponsored MyUSA Credit Union: Cody Arnett from a Benefit for Larkin.

Dammit, Dog! and stuff dogs swallow; Does your pet have a sixth sense?; Cars into Buildings update; Dr. Creep Memories; #NationalCandyCornDay and FUN FACTS; Devil Woman story; Getting left behind on a cruise; Heists are all the rage! And a Current Events Quiz for tickets to see Dr. Reed Timmer, this Saturday at Victoria Theatre.

Adventure of Dirk: Hal's Woman with “Dick-Sucking-Lips” Dirk has a stimulating encounter with a friend's wife. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Dirk was halfway through another of his wandering road trips, this time to see an old biker buddy of his who had moved two states away when he was transferred by his company. Dirk had known Hal Jenkins since high school; he was one of the few people that Dirk got along with, and they had been friends ever since. When Hal got into motorcycles Dirk had approached him about joining the MC, but Hal said he just wasn't into it so he didn't. That didn't matter to Dirk as Hal was a true biker in every sense of the word, and the two of them had gone through some pretty interesting times and some pretty interesting women before Hal was transferred. When Hal called Dirk about six months ago to invite him to his wedding, you could have knocked Dirk over with a feather. Hal was the last person besides himself that Dirk would have ever thought would get married, but Hal told Dirk that his fiancé, Renee, was ‘the woman of my dreams in every possible way' and that he wanted to marry her 'before she wises up!' Dirk was unable to make the wedding since it was scheduled for the following week – Hal never was one for planning things out which is one reason Dirk never thought he would ever get married – but they had planned instead on Dirk riding out to see him and staying for a few days.  The earliest Hal's schedule at work would let that happen was six months away, but the time had finally passed and now Dirk was sitting in Hal's man cave (his garage) with their bikes parked in the driveway, cooling off after a long day's ride. It was the afternoon of the last day of Dirk's two-day visit, and they had made the best of it. They were sitting in a couple of foldable camp chairs enjoying a couple of cold bottles of beer with Dirk still wearing his colors, talking about anything and everything, just enjoying life and each other's company. “So whattaya think about my ol' lady, Dirk?” Hal asked, grinning at him over his beer bottle. “She's really something, ain't she?” “Yes, she most certainly is!” Dirk replied, nodding as he spoke. When he had met Renee upon his arrival, to say he was stunned would have been the understatement of the year. The best way to describe Renee was to say that she was what everyone thought about when they thought of the term 'biker chick.' Renee was about five feet five inches tall and around 115 pounds, Dirk would have guessed, with just enough meat on her bones to make her look really good. Dirk also would have guessed that at least eight pounds of that would have been breast meat, because Renee had a simply magnificent pair of tits. Full and round with just the right amount of sag to make them wobble inside the white halter top she was wearing when he first saw her, they were truly a sight to behold. The halter top was showing about a mile of cleavage, something which Dirk appreciated very much, and was a perfect match for the low-slung faded jeans she was wearing. The jeans were skintight until they reached her knees and then flared out just enough to give her a retro '60s hippie kind of look. Her waist was tapered and her stomach was flat, and while not as firm as a young girl's it was still firm enough to be very enticing. The faux diamond that hung from her navel only added to the look. And to top it all off, Renee had the blackest hair Dirk had ever seen, wavy and long, going down past her shoulders nearly to the middle of her back. Her hair was very thick as well, so Dirk imagined that she had either some Italian or Middle Eastern blood in her veins. The only thing missing from Renee having a complete 'biker chick' look was a tattoo or two, and when she turned to walk away from him Dirk saw not only a rounded, firm ass that swayed enticingly as she walked but a butterfly 'tramp stamp' peeking out from above the waistband her jeans as well. But the thing that drew Dirk's attention the most, even more than her spectacular bustline (Dirk had always been a 'boob man') was Renee's face, specifically her lips. Renee had big, dark brown eyes, high cheekbones, and a perfect nose that sat above the fullest, softest, most beautiful and absolutely perfect pair of lips he had ever seen. He had no idea how Hal had been lucky enough to land a woman who looked the way Renee looked, but he was glad for his old friend all the same. “Yeah, I'm damned lucky to have her, and you better believe I know it!” Hal said, taking a pull from his beer. Dirk was just about to fire up a cigar when Hal surprised him so much with his next statement that he nearly burned his face off. “And how about those lips, huh? Ain't those the best pair of dick sucking lips you've ever seen on a broad?” Hal said, grinning at Dirk. “Jesus, Hal!” Dirk said, shaking his hand to put out the match he was using to light the cigar. “What?” Hal said, looking at him. “That's your wife you're talking about, you know!” he said, putting the cigar back into the pocket of his vest while he was trying to make light of what he thought could turn out to be a bad situation. Hal quickly proved that he had nothing to worry about. “Hell, I know that! But she don't mind, trust me,” Hal said, grinning at Dirk. “I brag about her and those big DSLs to my friends all the time whether she's here or not!” “And she really doesn't mind?” Dirk asked, genuinely surprised. “Hell, no, she doesn't mind!” Hal said, laughing. “She loves to hear me brag about her! I think it kind of turns her on, you know?” he said, lowering his voice in a conspiratorial way. “All I know is that every time she hears me bragging about her DSLs to my friends, we have some of the best sex ever!” “Well, some women are like that, that's for sure,” he said, having run into a woman or two like that in his life as well. “And besides, she really does!” Hal said, raising his beer bottle to his lips to take another drink. “She really does, what?” Dirk asked, doing the same. “She really does suck a mean dick!” Dirk sprayed beer out of his mouth when Hal said this. “Dammit, Hal!” he said, sitting up and wiping the beer from the front of his shirt and vest. “Well, she does!” Hal insisted, not understanding what all the fuss was about. “I tell ya, that woman can suck a golf ball through a garden hose!” “I'm sure she does – well, maybe not quite that good, but still – warn me before you say something like that, willya?” Dirk said, sitting back in his chair again. “You don't believe me,” Hal said, looking at Dirk. “Huh?” Dirk said. “About how good Renee is at sucking dick. You don't believe me!” “Of course I do! You've never lied to me before, have you?” “No, I haven't.” “Okay, so why wouldn't I believe you now?” “Then what's with that 'maybe not quite that good' part, then?” Hal asked. “I didn't mean anything by it, Hal, really,” Dirk said, concerned that he'd hurt his friend's feelings. “I'm sorry, I'm sure she's just as good at sucking dick as you say she is.” “Okay, well, then let me prove it to you,” Hal said, a smile creeping across his face. “Prove it to me? How?” Dirk asked. “By letting Renee suck your dick,” he said, grinning at Dirk. “Are you serious?” Dirk asked, staring at his old friend. “I mean, really? You're serious? You want Renee, your own wife, to suck my dick?” he asked, not believing what he had heard. “Serious as a heart attack, my brother!” Hal replied, sitting back in his chair and grinning at Dirk. He lifted his beer bottle to his lips and took a drink before continuing. “And trust me, when she's done with you, you'll be thanking me for letting her do it! That woman can suck the chrome off a trailer hitch, I tell ya!” “This is incredible,” Dirk said, sitting back in his chair, still holding his beer in one hand. “I can't believe you'd have Renee do that!” “Well, you'd better believe it, my friend, because it's about to happen!” Hal said, getting up and going over to the short staircase leading to the door that opened into the house. He climbed up the three steps and opened the door, then called out to his wife. “Hey, Renee, darlin', would you come in here for a minute, please?” he said, then walked back over and sat down in the camp chair to await her arrival. It was less than a minute later when Renee appeared in the doorway, giving them both a big smile. She was wearing the same jeans as before, but this time she was wearing a red and white striped tube top instead of the halter. Yes, baby? she said, her hands on the sides of the doorframe. 'My God, but that woman is hot! Dirk thought to himself, taking a drink from his beer. I been braggin on you and those DSLs of yours again to Dirk here, tellin him all about how good you are at giving blowjobs and all, and I m not sure he believes me, Hal said, motioning towards Dirk with his beer. Renee looked at Dirk and her smile got bigger. So you want me to suck his dick to prove it to him, baby? she said, looking Dirk straight in the eyes. Is that it? Yep, that s it, darlin ! Hal said, smiling. I can do that! Renee said, her smile bigger than ever. She walked down the three steps into the garage, her big tits swaying in the tube top, never taking her eyes off of Dirk. She walked over to him and stopped in front of him, standing between his feet as he sat in the chair. She looked down at him for just a moment, still smiling, before she spoke again. How about it, Dirk? Would you like for me to suck your dick? she asked, her voice low and sultry. I m really good at sucking dick, and I d just love to prove it to you by sucking yours! What about Hal? You know, your husband? Dirk said, looking up into those dark brown eyes that were now sparkling and filled with desire. You d do that with him sitting right there? he asked. Sure! Renee replied, her smile getting a bit bigger. I suck dick in front of him all the time, don t I, baby? she said, her eyes traveling down to Dirk s crotch and lingering there for a moment before going back to his eyes. You sure do! Hal said, grinning proudly. Every time we throw a party, she finds a guy that turns her on and she just has to suck his dick, and I always get to watch! he explained. And then, when the party is over, we go into the bedroom and I tell Hal all about it, how it turned me on, how good the guy s cum tasted, and then we have the best sex you can imagine! she said, her smile never faltering. But she never fucks anyone else, though, Hal said. That s reserved just for me, right, darlin ? Hal said. Renee nodded as she replied. That s right, baby, nobody fucks me but you! she said. So how about it, Dirk? You want me to show you how good I am at sucking cock by sucking yours? Sure, why the fuck not! Dirk said, tossing his hands up in the air and letting them drop to the arm rests of the chair, still holding on to his beer with one hand. He was trapped and he knew it, so why not sit back and enjoy it? 'Besides, there s no way she s as good as Amy, Dirk thought to himself, thinking of the girl he d met at a club party a few weeks ago. She had really gone at him, and the memories were still fresh. Good! Renee said, moving in closer. She reached down and spread his legs further apart, then knelt down between them right in front of his crotch. Hal, honey, you might want to turn the fan on and close the garage door, she said, settling in front of Dirk. We don t want to give the neighbors a free show, and with the door closed it s gonna get hot in here pretty quick! Good point, baby! Hal said, getting up and going over to the button on the wall next to the door to the house and pressing it. The garage door slid closed behind them, and then Hal flipped a switch next to the garage door button and a fan mounted up in a corner of the ceiling came on. Then Hal walked over to a canoe that was lying on the floor next to the wall, picking up a floatation cushion and then handing it to his wife. Here, darlin , use this! Hal said, handing her the cushion. Thank you, baby! Renee said, taking the cushion from him and putting it on the ground in front of her to kneel on. As soon as she was settled, she reached up and began unfastening Dirk s jeans, smiling as she worked at getting them open. I bet you have a big dick! You have a big dick, don t you, Dirk? she asked, looking up at him and smiling while getting the jeans open and pulling down the fly. See for yourself! he said, making Renee grin. She reached inside his jeans for his cock and was pleasantly surprised to find that he wasn t wearing anything under his jeans. She looked up at him and grinned as she wrapped her fingers around his soft cock. No underwear! she said, pulling his cock out of his jeans and then spreading the fly of the jeans as wide as possible. I like that! But right now, I m gonna wrap my lips around your cock and suck it until it s hard, she said, looking up at him and smiling. I just love feeling a man s cock get hard in my mouth! Before Dirk could reply she dipped her head down and put her lips on the head of his cock, sucking his entire soft cock into her mouth. She looked up at him as sucked hard, her cheeks hollowing in, running her tongue over and around the sensitive tip. This made Dirk jump just a little as he was really sensitive at the tip of his dick, and Hal chuckled at his reaction. Told you she was good! he said, grinning at Dirk. But you ain t seen nothin yet! Renee pulled her head back and let his hardening cock slip out of her mouth, holding the head in her mouth for a moment before sucking it all in her mouth again. She did this several times, pleased to find that Dirk was getting harder, longer, and thicker in her mouth very quickly. She slid her mouth up to the head of his cock, holding it there for a moment before she released it from her mouth with a soft 'pop. She smiled up at him as she spoke, gripping his cock tightly in one hand while opening his jeans further with the other. Let s get these big balls out, shall we? she said, smiling up at him as she pulled his balls out of his jeans. Oooh, nice! I just love playing with a man s balls! she said, massaging them in her hand while still pumping his cock. He was rock-hard by now, the precum beginning to flow with a drop of the clear fluid appearing at the tip of his cock. Oh, look! she said, grinning up at him as she noticed the drop of precum. Is that for me? Yummy! she said, sticking her wide, long tongue out and licking up the drop of slick fluid, making sure she licked as much of the head of his cock as she could in doing so. She had the widest, longest, and thickest tongue Dirk had ever seen, and she was good with it very good. As he watched, she put her lips right on the tip of his cock and sucked, pulling more of the fluid out of him. Hmm! she moaned, smiling up at him. She sat back a little and swallowed, then ran her wet tongue over her lips and smiled, looking directly at him. Eye contact was obviously a big thing with her, and she was very good at it among other things, as he was about to find out. I m gonna give you a tongue bath, and then I m gonna suck the cum right out of you! she said, grinning from ear to ear. She looked like an excited little girl with her hand gripping a nice, big lollypop, and Dirk had a feeling that was exactly how she was going to treat him like a treat ready to be swallowed. She stuck that wide, thick tongue out again and slowly licked him from the base of his balls all the way up to the head of his cock, never taking her eyes from his. Want me to time you, baby? Hal asked, taking a pull from his beer. Sure! Renee replied, grinning up at Dirk as she pumped his cock in her hand. Let s see if I can break my record on how fast I can make him cum! So what s your record? Dirk asked. Five minutes! she said, giving him a sly smile before licking his cock again. But I have a feeling you might take a little bit longer than that, she said, licking him again. What makes you say that, baby? Hal asked. Call it a hunch, Renee replied, never taking her eyes from Dirk, but I just have a feeling that ol Dirk here is gonna be a tough nut to crack or to make cum, that is! Guess there s only one way to find out, huh? Dirk said, smiling at her. She smiled back as she replied. I guess so! she said, giving him one last, wet, lingering lick from his balls to the head of his dick. You ready, baby? Hal asked, holding up his wrist with his watch on it, thumb on the button. Oh, yeah! Renee replied, grinning up at Dirk. Go! Hal said, starting the stopwatch. Renee lowered her mouth down to his cock and took the head into her mouth, clamping her lips around the shaft just behind the flared ridge. Then she applied suction, lots of it, and then slid her mouth down onto his hard shaft, taking his entire length into her mouth in one long, fluid motion. She pulled her head back up the length of his shaft slowly, running her thick tongue over and around his cock as she did, massaging and squeezing his balls with one hand, maintaining the suction she was applying. When she got to the head of his cock she paused, keeping it trapped in her mouth, running her tongue over and around the sensitive head before sliding her mouth back down his cock once more, literally sucking it into her mouth and down her throat. She pushed her face down until her nose bumped against his abdomen, and she moaned as she made the trip back up his cock once more, her cheeks hollowing in from the suction she was applying. Um! she moaned, looking up at Dirk and smiling around his cock in her mouth. When she got to the head of his cock she held it in her mouth again, sucking on it while running her thick tongue along the underside. The suction she was applying was incredible, and Dirk could feel the precum being sucked from him. Her eyes rolled back into her head as she let about half of the head of his cock out of her mouth, her big, soft lips wrapped around it as she sucked on him. Then she moaned again as she slid her mouth back down his cock once more, making loud slurping noises as she sucked his throbbing shaft into her wet, sucking mouth. His cock was coated with her saliva by now, and he could feel it running down his balls as she worked on him. 'Holy shit, she s good! She s even better than Amy! Dirk thought to himself as he watched Renee gobbling his cock over and over again. She was applying constant suction on his cock, pausing every now and then to draw a breath either through her nose or through her mouth when she opened her lips up just enough to breathe before clamping them around his cock again. She was obviously a fan of sloppy blowjobs, as by now his cock and balls and the front of his jeans were drenched with her saliva, and the garage was filled with the slurping sounds she was making as she sucked his cock. While she was working on his cock with her mouth, she was busy working on his balls with her hand. She massaged and squeezed them as she sucked on his cock, pulling and tugging on them as well. Dirk gritted his teeth as she tugged on them particularly hard as she sucked on his cock very hard, dragging her mouth back up its length. Dirk knew that if she kept this up he d be cumming in her mouth in no time, and he was determined to resist as long as he could. Renee looked up at him as she paused to suck on the head of his cock yet again, the loud slurping sounds filling the garage. She winked at him before looking over at her husband, tapping her finger against the back of her other wrist, her mouth still clamped onto the head of Dirk s cock. Hal looked down at his watch and smiled. Four minutes, baby! Hal said. You better hurry up and make him cum if you wanna beat your record! Renee dove down onto Dirk s cock, slurping loudly as she took his entire length into her mouth and down her throat. She was intent on making him cum, and to Dirk s amazement she actually increased the suction she was applying to his cock! Her cheeks were hollowed in so far that Dirk was surprised her whole head didn t cave in as she sucked on him. She slid her mouth up and down his throbbing cock over and over again, pulling and tugging on his balls, moaning as she worked on him, her eyes rolling back into her head. She was obviously enjoying this as much as Dirk was. But Dirk was intent on holding out, and he was using every trick in the book to resist blasting his cum into her mouth. He thought of Margaret Thatcher, Hillary Clinton, Nancy Pelosi, and every other ugly woman he could think of to delay the inevitable. He thought of the time he went down on the bike he had before the Heritage he was riding now, remembering the crushed hulk that used to be his pride and joy. But no matter how hard he tried, he knew that he was going to be cumming into Renee s mouth very soon. And Renee knew it as well. She redoubled her efforts, sliding her mouth up and down his throbbing shaft faster, grabbing the base of his cock with one hand and pumping it while she sucked on him, the other hand pulling and tugging on his balls at the same time. Dirk was quickly losing the fight, and when he realized all was lost he simply gave in and let it happen. And boy, did it happen! As soon as he dropped his guard his balls shifted and his cock exploded as his orgasm hit. He groaned loudly through clenched teeth as his orgasm hit, his back arching in the chair as his cock blasted stream after stream of hot, thick cum into Renee s wet, sucking mouth. She cried out in glee around his cock in her mouth, never stopping what she was doing, intent on sucking and pumping every last drop of his cum out of him. That s it, baby, you got him! Hal cried, grinning as he watched his wife sucking the cum from his friend s cock. He was rock-hard himself and intended on fucking the ever-lovin shit out of Renee as soon as he got her in the house after Dirk was gone. He pressed the button on his watch to stop it but didn t look at it yet as he was busy watching his wife drink down all of Dirk s cum. Four, five, six times Dirk felt his cock pumping his cum into Renee s wet mouth, and she drank it all down without missing a drop. She clung to his cock with her mouth like a vacuum cleaner, keeping the pressure up until she felt the throbbing and pumping of his cock in her mouth start to slow. She slowed the motions of her mouth on his cock and eased her grip on his balls, massaging them gently as she slowly slid her mouth up and down Dirk s cock, sucking the last bit of cum from him as his orgasm finally slowed and then stopped. When it was over Dirk was left breathless, gasping for air as Renee slid her mouth slowly up the length of his cock to the head, keeping it there for a moment before releasing it from her mouth. She grinned at him, her eyes sparkling, as she ran her tongue over her lips. You taste good, Dirk! she said, proud of herself. What was my time, baby? she said, looking over at Hal. He looked down at his watch and grinned, shaking his head a bit as he replied. Six minutes, twenty-two seconds, baby, he said, He beat you! Damn! she replied, looking up at Dirk and smiling. And I thought for sure I had you! You almost did, he replied, returning her smile. You can thank Nancy Pelosi for not beating me! Oh, my Gawd! Renee said, grimacing at the mention of Pelosi s name. That ugly bitch could make a doorknob vomit! No wonder you held out so long! You came close, though, I can tell you that! Dirk said, tucking his now-soft cock back into his jeans, the front of which were wet with her saliva. I want a rematch! she said, looking up at him and then over at her husband. The next time he comes to visit, I want a rematch! Okay, baby? she said, looking over at Hal. Sure thing, baby! Hal replied. As long as Dirk is up for it, that is. How about it, Dirk? You wanna give Renee another go at your cock and see if she can beat her record? he asked, grinning from ear to ear. The way she sucks dick? Are you kidding me? he said, returning Hal s grin. I d have to be out of my fuckin mind to say no! Good! Renee said, grinning as she stood up in front of him. And the next time I get my lips around your cock, I m gonna make you cum so hard and so fast you won t know what hit you! Until next time, then! she said, bending over and giving Dirk a quick peck on the lips before turning and walking away. Dirk and Hal both watched her ass wiggling as she walked away. She pressed the garage door button and turned off the fan on her way out, and as the garage door slid open Hal got up and got them both a fresh beer. He handed one to Dirk and then sat down, and together they twisted off the tops of the beer bottles. Hal held his out to Dirk and spoke. Here s to the best little cocksucker in the entire world, he said, grinning at Dirk, and to next time! I ll drink to that! Dirk said, clinking his bottle against Hal s. They both took a long pull from their bottles, and then Dirk spoke again. You re gonna fuck the ever-loving shit out of her after I m gone, aren t you? he asked, and Hal nodded and chuckled as he replied. Yup! he said, nodding. You re a lucky man, Hal, Dirk said, taking another drink from his bottle. Don t I fuckin know it! Hal replied, grinning at Dirk. Ten minutes later the beers were gone, and Dirk figured it was time for him to head back to the hotel. Hal had offered to let him stay at his house, but Dirk had politely refused. As much as he loved Hal he also loved his privacy; that, plus he wanted a place to take a woman should he get lucky and meet up with one on the trip. When you comin back, my friend? Hal asked, looking up at him from his seat in the camp chair. You tell me, Dirk said. I can make it back here any time you want, all you have to do is tell me when. How about next month? Hal said. Or is that too soon for a road trip that long? The way your wife sucks dick? Hell, I d be here next week if you wanted me to! Dirk said, grinning down at Hal. Hal laughed at this, and Dirk laughed along with him. Hal stood up and threw his arms around Dirk, hugging him. Dirk hugged him back; he really cared for Hal and wasn t afraid to show it. Most bikers weren t, and they were no different. Thank you, my old friend! Hal said, his hands on Dirk s upper arms as he spoke. Don t mention it, my friend, Dirk said, patting the back of one of Hal s hands as he spoke. Now let me get out of here so you can go inside and fuck your wife! They hugged again, and then Dirk walked over to his bike and got on, swinging a leg over it and picking it up from the kickstand. He moved the kickstand up and out of the way, then turned on the ignition and listened to the fuel injection whine. He thumbed the starter and the big Harley engine roared to life, the pipes thundering. He backed the bike out of the driveway and then waved to Hal who waved back, then he put the bike in gear and rode off down the street. Hal turned and walked towards the door to the house, pushing the button for the garage door as he walked inside. He was grinning from ear to ear. Dirk was also grinning as he rode away, already looking forward to his next trip out to see Hal and Renee, even though he was pretty sure he was going to lose next time. But that wasn t such a bad thing after all, was it?  By Original Aramis for Literotica.

Age limits on Trick-Or-Treating; The Louvre Heist; Obnoxious Halloween Costumes at HauntFest; Dolly's closing; Ohio Man Mayhem; LEGO Crime Syndicate; Drone Mystery Update; SPAM SCAM, Dammit, Dog! Going to NYC

Cars into buildings; Dammit, Dog!; Ohio Women Mayhem; Food as a Weapon; In a stand-off, what food would ask for as a negotiating tool? Top Halloween costumes for this year.

Karen Salmansohn is a best-selling author and self-help innovator with over 2 million books sold worldwide. Known for her unique blend of science-backed strategies, humor, and eye-catching design, Karen has redefined personal development for the modern era. She began her career in advertising—rising to senior VP, creative director—before making a bold pivot to write books that inspire, entertain, and genuinely help people. Her numerous works include “How to Be Happy, Dammit,” and “How to Succeed in Business Without a Penis,” empowering readers around the globe to pursue happiness, resilience, and authenticity. Takeaways: Embrace Self-Love and Boundaries: Karen believes the key to a fulfilling life and career is learning to love yourself, be your own best friend, and set boundaries that affirm your self-worth. Mortality Awareness Fuels Fulfillment: By thinking about what truly matters at the end of life (“to die lists”), you can reverse engineer a meaningful present. Mortality awareness isn't morbid—it's motivating. Take Bold, Ballsy Action: Whether in business or life, “being ballsy”—taking risks and going beyond the minimal effort—opens up greater opportunities, especially for women seeking to break the mold. Sound Bytes: “Stop staring at what could go wrong and start focusing on what could go right.” “Mortality awareness gives you urgency. Life is short, it's fleeting, and that inspires action.” “Be your own best friend—what you believe you deserve, you create around you.” Connect & Discover Karen: Instagram:  https://www.instagram.com/notsalmon/ YouTube Channel: https://www.youtube.com/user/NotsalmonTV Webiste: https://www.notsalmon.com/ Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/Notsalmon/ Book: Your To-Die-For Life

A tale of two dentists. Foiled again by luxurious packaging, Amy unwittingly buys geriatric floss from her once beloved brand, Cocolab (shame! shame! shame!). Melissa puts her own spin on Schrodinger's Cat with Asperger's Periodontist, aka her local tooth shop staffed by Drs. Butterfingers and Vacusuck. The story, you guys. I can't. Just play it. Trust me.  It's thooooooooorrrrrrroooooouuugggggghhhhhh. All this ya whore, on today's Brilliant Observations. 

Looking for more game-play.Based on a post  by a u guy86, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time. The entire walk home, Ashley was smiling like a little girl on Christmas morning, holding Michael's arm and walking as close to him as she could. Michael, on the other hand, was a nervous wreck. Antonio's advice for him to be his normal dorky self had worked, but had it worked too well? Questions began to race through his mind. What if she invited him in? What if she invited him to bed with her? How would she react when he told her of his lack of experience? If she did want to sleep with him, he didn't dare try to hide the fact that he was a virgin; no way would that end well. Sighing mentally, he decided he'd just have to play it by ear and hope for the best.“I… had such a great time with you,” Michael said as they approached her door.“Me too,” Ashley agreed. “And… well, it's still kinda early.”“Uh… y-yeah?”Throwing caution to the wind, Ashley leaned forward and planted a long and sensuous kiss on Michael's lips. By the end of it, her tongue had found his for the first time, to both of their delights.“Why don't you come in and stay a while?” she asked as they parted.“But… wouldn't Liz mind?”“Liz already told me she'll be gone ‘til tomorrow. We have the place to ourselves.” Sensing his hesitation, she continued, “Michael, believe me when I say that I swore at the start of the night this wouldn't happen. No matter how well tonight went… I had no intention of inviting you in after one date. Yet, here we are, and I don't want the night to end. No pressure, no expectations, I just… I want to spend more time with you. I mean, it is Valentine's Day, after all, and I do consider you my Valentine.”“Now who's the cheesy one?” Michael laughed. “I'd love to spend more time with you tonight, but only if you're sure.”Another peck on the lips, and Ashley said, “Positive.”Taking Michael's hand, Ashley practically dragged him into the apartment and locked the deadbolt behind her. She then took Michael's suit jacket from him, hanging it on the back of a chair at the breakfast nook. Before long, she had kicked off her shoes and plopped down on the sofa.“Come on,” Ashley beckoned, patting the seat next to her. “I don't bite.”Michael smirked at this, discarding his own shoes and loosening his tie a bit. As soon as his ass touched the sofa cushion, Ashley was already hanging on him, running her fingers through his hair and moving her hand to his thigh. Still, he tried to play it cool and have no assumptions about her intentions.“Did… you wanna watch a movie or something?” Michael asked.Smiling, Ashley gave a few playful kisses to Michael's cheek before replying, “Is that really what you want us to do tonight?”“I… I-I um…”Michael was slowly losing control of his mental capabilities, and Ashley damn well knew it. After he had driven her crazy on the dance floor, seducing her without even realizing it, she was determined to do the same. Turning up the heat, she leaned closer to Michael and kissed his lips longingly. He was powerless to stop her as she pushed him to lie back long ways on the sofa. The feeling of her lithe body on top of his was almost too much to bear.“Ashley…” he moaned.Looking deep into his eyes, she said, “Michael, I can't tell you how into you I am. I know this sounds insane, and I don't want you to think I'm slutty or anything, but… I want you to stay the night. Unless you absolutely don't want to, I have no intention of letting you leave until tomorrow.”Michael's face twisted a bit at this. “Of course I want to be here with you! But why would you think I'd think you're slutty?”Snorting a bit, Ashley replied, “Come on, Michael. Here I am, throwing myself at you after one date. How is that not slutty?”Maintaining eye contact, he asked, “Do you respect yourself and your standards?”“Of course! I would never even consider inviting a guy in or certainly sleeping with him under normal circumstances.”“And what makes you consider doing that?”“Basically… he has to be boyfriend material. I mean… look, I'm gonna be honest with you, Michael. I've been pretty stupid around men in the past, sleeping with them while knowing they aren't even close to being boyfriend material. I guess I thought I could change them. Like I said, I was stupid back then. But now, I know I have to fall for a guy because of who and what he is before I'd even think of sleeping with him. I don't just hop into bed with any guy I meet, not anymore.”Michael grinned. “Sounds like the opposite of slutty to me.”Kissing him once more, Ashley replied, “You sure know how to pay a girl a compliment. You sure you're not the one seducing me?”“Hey, you're the one who called me ‘boyfriend material' a moment ago.”“I certainly did not call you boyfriend material!” Ashley said, feigning offense. “I merely stated that any man I'd consider sleeping with had to fall into that category. Nothing more.”“Gotcha. So I'm not boyfriend material,” Michael replied with a smartass grin.“You know damn well you are,” Ashley sighed, running her fingers along his cheek. “Most genuine guy I've ever met.”“After one date?” Michael asked, still a bit in awe of the situation.“Michael, you weren't afraid to be yourself out there, even with the real you being a big dork. To me, there's nothing more attractive than that sort of confidence. It makes me want to make you my big dork, and nobody else's.” Kissing him again, Ashley began to grind her hips along his obvious erection. “Hmm, something's got you going down there, eh?”Panicking a moment at how quickly things were progressing, Michael managed to pull back. “Ashley, wait. There's… there's something you deserve to know before we go any further.”“Aw, is this your first time?” she asked playfully. Though she had been teasing, the look of terror spread across his face told her the truth. “Oh my god… this really is your first time, isn't it?”“Yeah,” he sighed, bracing for the worst.“That's… fantastic!”“Wait, what?”“Michael, you have no idea how nerve-wracking it is for us gals, trying to figure out if a guy is for real or not. So many guys are out to use any trick in the book to get into our panties. But the one trick those guys don't use is the virgin trick; no guy I've ever met would lie about being a virgin. There's plenty that would lie about not being a virgin, but never the other way around. Hearing you say that… it's comforting, in a way. I know you'd never try to trick me or anything like that, if that makes any sense.”“So… you're not gonna kick me out?” Michael asked.“Hell no.” Remembering his religious upbringing, Ashley continued, “Listen, I don't ever want to pressure you into something that you aren't comfortable with or that you'd feel wrong about. If you need to leave, I'm cool with that; I'd still want to see you again. If all you want to do is sleep, that's perfectly fine, too. But if you're interested in turning in your V-card… I'm more than willing.”Michael's mouth dried up at this. He didn't necessarily share his parents' views that sex should only occur within a marriage. Still, he had always known he only wanted to lose his virginity to someone special, someone that he could trust implicitly. Was Ashley that person? A small part of him was still terrified that this might be a setup, but the look in Ashley's eyes was slowly eroding that fear. He wanted to trust her, no matter how much the logical side of his brain told him not to. Taking a deep breath, Michael Goldman decided to take a leap of faith.“I want to.”Without a word, Ashley stood from the sofa and pulled Michael to his feet, leading him to her bedroom. A pair of blue lava lamps in either corner emitted a soft glow, and the décor reflected Ashley's true gamer girl personality. A pair of plush toys, Pikachu and Yoshi, stood guard atop her bed, her computer screensaver depicted Princess Peach and Princess Daisy, and her TV in the corner had both a Super Nintendo and a N64 plugged into it.“Retro. Very nice,” Michael remarked, nodding his approval.“Sometimes, the old ways are best,” Ashley agreed with a smirk. Melting into his arms once more, she turned her back and held her hair aside, beckoning, “Unzip me, please.”Michael's hands trembled as he lowered the zipper down to the small of her back. The mere sight of her exposed skin was enough to bring him dangerously close to blowing his top right then and there, but a few deep breaths managed to calm him down. He fumbled for several seconds with the clasp at the top of the dress, but Ashley showed no signs of impatience; they had all the time they needed, after all. At last, he managed to unhook the clasp, and Ashley allowed the red dress to slide off her body and down to the floor. She turned, now clad only in a white strapless bra and matching panties.“I'll teach you more about how to get one of these off another time,” Ashley cooed. “But for now…”In one swift motion, she reached behind her back with one hand and undid her bra clasp. She was still pressed against Michael's chest, holding the garment in place for the time being, much to his disappointment. Ashley only grinned as she backed up out of his arms, holding the bra in place with her hands for a few moments longer.“Oh, come on…” Michael whimpered.“Poor boy,” Ashley teased. “Remember, anticipation is a huge part of foreplay.”“Anticipation or torture?”“Amazing how often those two coincide,” Ashley shot back with a giggle.Deciding Michael had waited long enough, Ashley lowered her arm and allowed the bra to fall to the floor. Michael stared in awe at her perky tits, high and firm on her chest. He certainly wasn't an expert, but they appeared to be about a B-cup, and her nipples were already rock hard, beckoning him to touch them. The rest of her body was just as amazing. Her milky skin contained not a single speck or blemish, save for the tattoo on her shoulder, and that only served to accentuate her beauty. He moved forward, reaching for her tits, but Ashley slapped his hands away.“Nuh uh,” she said, shaking her finger at him. “You don't get to touch until I see some of what you've got.”Ashley reached for Michael's clothes to try and speed the process along, but was soon stumped by his tie. Michael found this quite amusing, considering the difficulty men notoriously had with bras. He undid the knot and tossed the tie on the floor, beginning to unbutton his white dress shirt. At this point, Ashley just stood back and watched, as Michael had done with her. After he removed his dress shirt and undershirt, Ashley's eyes widened with lust and desire. As much as she wanted to jump his bones then and there, she managed to restrain herself. It was only fair, after her previous denial of his touch. Michael was clearly nervous as he undid his belt and lowered his suit pants. His boxers were tented from his erection and already stained with a bit of his precum, which Ashley took as a massive compliment.“Very nice,” she whispered in a husky voice.“Thanks,” Michael replied with a nervous grin.Hooking her thumbs into the waistband of her panties, she continued, “Time for the big reveal, then?”With a seductive grin on her face, Ashley began to lower the garment down her legs, her tits jiggling as she bent over to kick them off. Michael was frozen in place with sheer amazement at the sight before him. Here he was, in the presence of the most gorgeous girl he had ever imagined, naked as the day she was born. Her shaved cunt looked so warm and inviting; how he ached to feel her wrapped around him. After allowing him a moment to stare, she sauntered up to him and slipped her fingers into his boxers.“May I?” Ashley asked.All Michael could do was nod at that point, and Ashley planted her lips on his as she allowed his boxers to fall to the floor. She smiled as she took his member in her hand, feeling that he was indeed packing substantial weaponry. Ashley soon remembered that this was Michael's first time; it would be all he could manage not to go off too soon. She stopped her teasing for the moment and turned to her double bed. After slipping underneath the covers, she patted the spot next to her, which Michael readily occupied.They spent the next several minutes kissing and exploring each other's bodies with their hands and mouths. Michael was pleased to discover that Ashley's tits were indeed quite firm, fitting perfectly in his hands. As wonderful as feeling them was, he enjoyed tasting them even more, and especially the reactions this brought about from Ashley. All the while, she allowed her own hands to explore Michael's body. She found a particularly strong erogenous zone at the back of his neck where his hairline began. Soon, neither could stand it any longer; they had to make love.“Michael,” Ashley whispered, “I can see in your eyes that you're worried about performance. Don't be. You've already made this night more special than I ever imagined it could be. Just enjoy for as long as it may last.”“But-”“Trust me,” she continued, silencing him with a kiss. “This is only the first of many times we're going to do this.”As Ashley pushed him onto his back and straddled him, Michael had the presence of mind to ask, “Do we need any… protection?”Ashley stopped at this, stunned by his kind consideration. “Michael, you really are the best kind of guy around. You don't have to worry about me getting pregnant; I'm on the pill. I'm also clean per my last doctor's visit, but if you'd feel more comfortable with a condom, I'm happy to oblige. I keep a few spares in my nightstand.”Though the logical part of his brain told him to agree to it, Michael couldn't help but put his faith in this girl. “No, that's all right. I trust you're being honest. Just wanted to be sure.”Ashley sealed her lips around Michael's once more, positioning the head of his cock at her entrance as she did so. After a moment of silent understanding, he placed his hands on her hips and guided himself into her moist cunt. The feelings were exquisite, like liquid velvet squeezing his member. She made sure to keep a slow pace, allowing Michael to savor every new sensation that came along. After arriving at the base of his cock, Ashley sat straight up, displaying her pert tits for her lover.“Holy shit, Ashley…” Michael moaned.“You're mine, now,” she giggled. “And I don't plan on letting go of you anytime soon…”“No complaints from me,” he admitted with a grin.For the next five minutes, Ashley treated Michael to the ride of his life, teasing and tormenting his engorged cock with every inch of her cunt. She was pleasantly surprised to see that he was able to last so long on his first time, long enough even for her to reach a small orgasm of her own. All the while, Michael couldn't help but cup her perfect tits in his hands. As he drew close to climax, Michael pulled Ashley down to lie face-to-face with him and planted a sensuous kiss on her lips. The sensation of her fingers on his cheeks and running through his hair were too much at that point, and he sent his seed into her waiting cunt with a guttural moan of ecstasy.“Mmm… I love that feeling,” Ashley purred, savoring Michael's cock twitching within her folds.Spent and content, Michael couldn't even utter a word in reply, so Ashley slipped off his cock and rolled next to him

It seems to me a reclamation of the animal, the somatic, the body and its directives. And its inherent friendliness.[for electric guitar, cello, and two small button-dogs] This is a public episode. If you would like to discuss this with other subscribers or get access to bonus episodes, visit briancshort.substack.com

Reds and Guardians in the MLB playoffs; Rowdy Ryder Cup fans; Fake Florid Man story making the rounds; Ohio Man fakes kidnapping--gets shorted on ransom from family; Dammit, Dog!; Splinters in your corn dogs; TICKETS TO SEE JOHN CLEESE at the Schuster Center for the 50th Anniversary of Monty Python's Holy Grail.

Host Jason Schreurs welcomes The Carolyn's Andrew Patrick to talk about his lifelong fascination with punk rock. Andrew explains how being part of the punk scene has brought him meaningful friendships and the permission to make music on his own terms. http://thecarolyn.bandcamp.com Featured song clips: The Carolyn - "I Thought You Were Dead" from Pyramid Scheme of Grief (59 X Records, 2025) Misfits - "Green Hell" from Collection (Capitol Records, 1986) Blink-182 - "Dammit" from Dude Ranch (Cargo Music/MCA Records, 1997) Spanish Love Songs - "Sequels, Remakes, & Adaptations" from Schmaltz (Grouch Music, 2018) Alkaline Trio - "Keep 'Em Coming" from Maybe I'll Catch Fire (Asian Man Records, 2000) The Carolyn - "Hostile Mañana" from Pyramid Scheme of Grief (59 X Records, 2025) The SCREAM THERAPY BOOK is now available! Scream Therapy: A Punk Journey through Mental Health is a memoir-plus that has been heralded by New York Times best-selling authors. Like the podcast, it links the community-minded punk rock scene with the mental wellness of the punks who belong to it. ORDER A COPY OF THE BOOK! screamtherapyhq.com/book NEW SCREAM THERAPY MERCH STORE! screamtherapy.threadless.com About this podcast: Scream Therapy explores the link between punk rock and mental health. My guests are members of the underground music scene who are living with mental health challenges, like myself. Intro/background music clips: Submission Hold - "Cranium Ache" Render Useless - "The Second Flight of Icarus" Contact host Jason Schreurs - screamtherapypodcast@gmail.com

Dayton Walk of Fame Recap; Ohio doesn't seem happy (according to new survey); Squirrel Attacks; Pocket Packing II; Porta-Potty Tipping; Idiot of the Week with laser beam; Dammit, Dog causes car accident; #TopGolf Field Goal Challenge; WING IT WEDNESDAY with Kyle Kuta from Miami County Veterans Services.

On this episode of CD Burners, we're diving into Dude Ranch by Blink-182, the album that nearly tore them apart before it made them legends. With special guest, Shane Told from Silverstein, we get into the van breakdowns, label drama, and raw energy that defined this era. From the chaos of “Dammit” to the behind-the-scenes tension, this is Blink before the fame, filters, and Travis Barker. Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

Teatime with Miss Liz serves Returning Guest Thomas L. Rose, September 23 at 7 PM EST: Topic“Dammit: Life, Legacy, and Lessons Through the Pages” Introduction Miss Liz for a heartfelt Teatime with Thomas L. Rose, a returning guest and a storyteller whose words are grounded in a life of resilience, creativity, and family. Born in Peru, Indiana, and a longtime resident of Goshen, Indiana, Tom has spent decades weaving stories through his work in advertising, writing, and community engagement. From co-authoring multiple cookbooks with his beloved late wife, Joyce — including Cooking Together Chinese Style and Cooking Together Quick and Easy — to touring the Midwest, teaching cooking classes, and hosting a cooking segment on a Fox TV affiliate for 13 years, Tom's journey is as rich and inspiring as it is humble. His latest book, Dammit, takes readers on a journey through life, love, loss, and the resilience that carries us through it all.DescriptionBeyond being an author, Tom is a dedicated family man, entrepreneur, and advocate for breast cancer support through projects that honour Joyce's legacy with his son, Brock, he continues to share stories that blend humour, honesty, and heart — whether through books, cooking, or community outreach. This Teatime will explore Tom's creative journey, the lessons learned from decades of love and hard work, and the inspiration behind Dammit — a book that reflects a life lived fully, with courage and compassion. Closing Summary: This Teatime with Thomas L. Rose was a warm and authentic conversation about life, family, and finding meaning in the moments that shape us. Through his book Dammit, Tom reminds us that resilience is built through love, laughter, and the courage to keep sharing our stories, even in the face of loss. Tagline“Dammit: A Life of Stories, Resilience, and Love.”#TeatimeWithMissLiz #ThomasLRose #DammitBook #LifeAndLegacy #CookingTogether #FamilyStories #BreastCancerAwareness #ResilienceThroughStories #MissLizTEE #TranscendEmbraceEnvision

The guys recall the infamous Paul at the orthodontist story, Starbucks are quite literally everywhere, Parker kicked a bird

The guys recall the infamous Paul at the orthodontist story, Starbucks are quite literally everywhere, Parker kicked a birdSee omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

Don't you dare touch my thermostat; Losing your debit card; Tasty Tuesday Sponsored by Roosters'; History.com poll on best U.S. Inventions; Dammit, Dog! and DOGS VOTING; Would you do this in the name of science?; Homerun Ball Fallout continues.

Wanna see my cucumber? Star Trek Day; Foul Ball controversy; OSU Fans love pummeling others; Another sex toy tossed onto a playing area; Dammit, Dog!; Ohio Woman madness; Gil Whitney and kids cars; Mail Call--Tuesday with Tracy idea.

Area woman steals ambulance; Senior Parking Spots; Car into building update; Dammit, Dog! And CHEEZIT the dog; Will's Punchline Report; Radio legend dies.

From garage band beginnings to arena-filling superstars, Blink-182's three-decade journey through pop-punk represents one of music's most fascinating evolutions. Matt and Sam dive deep into the band's remarkable transformation through twelve carefully selected tracks that showcase their musical growth, shifting themes, and enduring cultural impact.Sam guides us through Blink-182's history, starting with their raw, energetic origins on tracks like "Carousel" from their 1994 debut, through their commercial breakthrough with "Dammit," and into their experimental phase with darker sounds on their self-titled album. Along the way, we explore how the trio of Mark Hoppus, Tom DeLonge, and Travis Barker (who replaced original drummer Scott Raynor) created a signature sound that balanced juvenile humor with surprising emotional depth on songs like "Adam's Song."The episode doesn't shy away from the band's complexities – their lineup changes when Tom departed and Matt Skiba joined, their extended breaks between albums, and their triumphant 2023 reunion following Mark's cancer battle. Throughout it all, one thing remains constant: Blink-182's uncanny ability to create music that resonates with universal experiences of growing up, relationships, and confronting mortality, all delivered with an infectious energy that defined a generation of pop-punk.Follow us @superawesomemix on Instagram, Threads, and YouTube to share your favorite Blink-182 memories and the songs you think should have made our list!https://music.apple.com/us/playlist/sam-intro-to-blink-182/pl.u-m61GDIBrKvaJ1. Carousel2. Dammit3. A New Hope4. The Party Song5. Adam's Song6. The Rock Show7. Feeling This8. Stockholm Syndrome9. Natives10. Bored to Death11. Blame It On My Youth12. ANTHEM PART 3 Support the showVisit us at https://www.superawesomemix.com to learn more about our app, our merchandise, our cards, and more!

DAMMIT!!!See Privacy Policy at https://art19.com/privacy and California Privacy Notice at https://art19.com/privacy#do-not-sell-my-info.

Another area park vandalized; #NationalUnderWearDay and PIQUA; Tasty Tuesday; Idiot stiletto Tik Tok Challenge; Dammit, Dog breaks into neighbor's house; Ohio woman gets revenge on car dealership; Mail Call: think this show is dumb? Give it time.

How many meaningful months do you actually have left? Karen Salmansohn confronts the fear of death head-on & shows how it can fuel joy, growth & focus. This conversation covers mortality-based mindset shifts, bioharmonizing daily routines, & creating identity habits that connect your actions to your deeper purpose. Meet our guest Karen Salmansohn is a best-selling author & Behavioral Change Expert known for blending psychology, neuroscience & bold humor to help people live with greater intention. With over two million books & courses sold, she's the founder of NotSalmon.com, a personal development hub with 1.5 million followers, and has appeared on Oprah & in Psychology Today. Her unique background in advertising & design fuels her witty, research-backed content, including bestsellers like How to Be Happy, Dammit. Karen empowers others to break free from autopilot & create more purposeful, fulfilling lives.   Thank you to our partners Outliyr Biohacker's Peak Performance Shop: get exclusive discounts on cutting-edge health, wellness, & performance gear Ultimate Health Optimization Deals: a database of of all the current best biohacking deals on technology, supplements, systems and more Latest Summits, Conferences, Masterclasses, and Health Optimization Events: join me at the top events around the world FREE Outliyr Nootropics Mini-Course: gain mental clarity, energy, motivation, and focus Key takeaways Stop living on autopilot by focusing on presence over just going through the motions Use mortality awareness to fuel urgent positive action instead of fear or paralysis Make decisions through the lens of your future self to avoid regret later Write your eulogy now to clarify what truly matters & aim for meaningful goals Replace your to-do list with a to-die-for list filled with lasting experiences & deep relationships Anchor daily habits to core values since identity creates lasting behavior change Bridge the gap between your current self & eulogy self with intentional daily actions Use tools like marble jars & life maps to make time visible & inspire better choices Apply the greater-than sign to choose long-term fulfillment over short-term comfort Swap bad habits with better stories & behaviors that support who you want to become Episode Highlights 04:01 Living a “To Die For Life” With Intention 06:38 Using Death Awareness to Design a Better Life 15:35 Building Identity-Based Habits That Stick 36:41 Practical Tools to Anchor New Behavior 48:54 Overcoming Resistance, Self-Doubt & Old Patterns Links Watch it on YouTube: https://youtu.be/RTHQ4rFZPu0  Full episode show notes: outliyr.com/219 Connect with Nick on social media Instagram Twitter (X) YouTube LinkedIn Easy ways to support Subscribe Leave an Apple Podcast review Suggest a guest Do you have questions, thoughts, or feedback for us? Let me know in the show notes above and one of us will get back to you! Be an Outliyr, Nick

 Living a "To-Die-For" Life with Karen SalmansohnEpisode Description:Are you living a full life—or just going through the motions? In this powerful and thought-provoking episode of Linda's Corner, bestselling author and behavioral change expert Karen Salmansohn shares how to break free from “near-life experiences” and start living with more joy, purpose, and intention—before it's too late.With over 2 million books and courses sold, Karen is known for blending humor, science-backed insights, and practical tools to help people create real transformation. She's been featured on Oprah.com, CNN, The Today Show, Psychology Today, USA Today, and more. Today, she reveals how embracing “death awareness” can spark the motivation to pursue your passions, deepen your relationships, and stop procrastinating on the life you truly want.What You'll Learn in This Episode:Why so many people feel stuck in “near-life experiences”How the awareness of mortality can actually increase happiness and motivationThe difference between pleasure and true happiness (thanks, Aristotle!)How to live by your core values and shape your identity through daily choicesWhy writing your own eulogy can be a powerful life-planning toolThe secret to building habits that align with the person you want to becomeThe surprising power of identity-based affirmations: “I am loving. I am discerning.”How to tell whether an activity is a “soul feeder” or a “time waster”Karen's message is clear: “Mortality awareness creates urgency. Urgency creates action.” Don't wait until “someday” to pursue your dreams—start now.If you're ready to stop drifting and start living with more clarity, joy, and intention, this episode is a must-listen.

Whilst Paul prepares for his new book launch, we settle down for a superb set of nine songs from The Planet Smashers, The Deceased, Zombie Killers, LHS, MFC Chicken, Maryann Stefanik, Velcro Sunset, A Lethal Black Ooze and The Kowalskis.Voice of Jeff, Comedy Suburbs, Dammit!, Tony has your Facebook comments, Ann K, Lord Herbert, last week, Women's Euros, clean bathroom, Dukes Arms, From the Vaults, Tony's International Gig Guide, this week, Lincolnshire...., house offers, Paul's new book is coming out!, thank you Joe, Izzatwat, Rum Bar Documentary and a reminder of the ways you can listen.Song 1: The Planet Smashers – Meet Me On The DancefloorSong 2: The Deceased – Lyin EyesSong 3: Zombie Killers – Neverending NGHTMRSong 4: LHS – Aleister Crowley Couldn't Rock N RollSong 5: MFC Chicken – Trying Hard To Give A ShitSong 6: Maryann Stefanik – Dirty WindowsSong 7: Velcro Sunset - StuckSong 8: A Lethal Black Ooze - RosieSong 9: The Kowalskis – Oh Dee Dee

Ed Driscoll is joining me for the second time on StoryBeat. Ed's an Emmy Award-winning comedian, writer and producer who's worked with some of the biggest stars in the entertainment industry including: Billy Crystal, Joan Rivers, Michael Bublé, and Dennis Miller to name just a few! Ed's produced material for variety shows, sitcoms, movies, and live theater. And he's been a stand-up comedian for over 25 years. Ed's authored five critically acclaimed books: Spilled Gravy, Looking To Click, Laugh, Dammit!, Unmoved Chess Pieces, and Cracking Up.  I recently read Cracking Up and can tell you it's a laugh out loud compendium of stories from Ed's highly memorable show biz career. If you like hilarious real-life Hollywood stories, I highly recommend Cracking Up to you.https://www.eddriscollcomedy.comhttps://twitter.com/theeddriscoll https://www.facebook.com/theeddriscollhttps://instagram.com/theeddriscoll

Chris got one over on me! Well, to be fair, I guess my terrible memory got one over on me. It's aiight though because this gives us an opportunity to show Anita her first DC animated film. Chris has been dying to talk about this on the show and he came with the knowledge. So glad we got this in time for the new Superman movie! ...Wait... Dammit! Support the show on Patreon - https://www.patreon.com/c/homevideohustle Check Out The Show On Goodpods - https://good-pods.app.link/n2LK61w5eEb More Movie Reviews on LetterBoxd - https://letterboxd.com/hvhpodcast/ Check Out Book Reviews on GoodReads - https://www.goodreads.com/.../168422134-home-video-hustle Watch Us On YouTube - https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCfN67zqLBcbJNJw1cHI0Hlw Get HVH Merch - https://www.teepublic.com/user/hvhpodcast Promo - Everything I Learned from Movies Podcast Music By: @tradevoorhees Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

In today's podcast, Karen Salmansohn joins us to discuss her new book,  YOUR TO-DIE-FOR LIFE: How to Maximize Joy and Minimize Regret . . . Before Your Time Runs Out. This episode will inspire you and support you waking up to the gift of life. You will learn: How mortality awareness is a motivator  7 core values to avoid regrets on your deathbed  Death mindfulness rituals to help you wake up Listen to the episode and share your takeaways with Karen and I on Instagram @OneWade and @notsalmon   Order your copy of my interactive self-care guide, 100 Mindful Moments to Balance & Energize to support you taking care of your one mind, one body and one precious life.    ***** KAREN SALMANSOHN is a best-selling author and leading Behavioral Change Expert, celebrated for blending research-based psychological strategies with bold humor. With over two million books and courses sold, she has helped countless individuals shake off autopilot and start living with intention. She's the founder of the personal development site NotSalmon.com—home to 1.5 million loyal followers—and has appeared on Oprah and in Psychology Today. Salmansohn's distinctive style merges psychology, philosophy, neuroscience, and award-winning design. Her early career in advertising, including coining the name “Croissan'wich” for Burger King, shaped her knack for creating content that's both compelling and transformative. Her past bestsellers, such as How to Be Happy, Dammit and Think Happy, show her talent for delivering practical insights wrapped in wit and real-world relatability. Through her writing, speaking, and online presence, Salmansohn offers an energizing call to action: stop sleepwalking through life and start making meaningful choices. Whether she's discussing happiness habits or identity-based change, her focus remains the same—empowering people to lead more purposeful, fulfilling lives. MORE ONLINE: NotSalmon.com Instagram X Facebook YouTube  

We have 3 new Cherry Red boxsets to feature this week, so let's just crack on with nine songs from The Ovines, Jah Woosh, Asthma Kids, The Bilks, Peter & The Test Tube Babies, Carsick, Varlden Brinner, The In Crowd and The Derellas.Voice of Jeff, Comedy Suburbs, Tony has your Facebook comments, are you there?, Dammit, last week, new house, tax, Blackpool, Boneyard, From the Vaults, Tony's International Gig Guide, Paulyb picks a gig in the world yeah, this week, Womens Euros, Izzatwat and a reminder of the ways you can listen.Song 1: The Ovines – Loser MateSong 2: Jah Woosh – London To Birmingham No Big ThingSong 3: Asthma Kids – Die On This Hill (The Meek Are Getting Ready Pt 2)Song 4: The Bilks – Ants On StrikeSong 5: Peter & The Test Tube Babies – Shit British TourSong 6: Carsick - BackseatSong 7: Varlden Brinner – Logistik Ock PanikSong 8: The In Crowd – His Majesty Is Coming Pt. 2Song 9: The Derellas – This IS Going To Hurt

Nothing but the pure life for Wells this week. Sun tans, surprise birthday decorations, spanish TV, and wait…back pain? Dammit. Side effect of turning 41 we guess. But hey, no complaints when you're in paradise, right? Meanwhile, Brandi just wrapped up at Sand In My Boots Festival where by all accounts her sets were straight litty kitty, and now she's got The Sphere in her sights as she preps for 5 weeks in Vegas w/ country music guy Kenny Chesney! Your hosts then debate the merits of street vs book smarts, wonder if you can watch a TV show AND read the book at the same time, and dive deep into an Aladdin revision theory that actually kinda makes sense…speaking of The Sphere, have you been? And have you ‘enhanced' your experience with anything? We wanna know! Hit us up in the VMs with your thoughts. Till next week…ok byeeee. Favorite Things this week: The Eternaut (en Español!) Assassin in Paradise (game) The Order Handmaid's Tale Sunset on the Reaping (book) The Stand (book) Thanks to our awesome sponsors for supporting this episode!  Mood: Get 20% off your first order at Mood.com/YFT with promo code YFT. Hungryroot: For a limited time get 40% off your first box PLUS get a free item in every box for life. Go to Hungryroot.com/yft and use code yft. Happy Mammoth: For a limited time get 15% off on your entire first order at happymammoth.com and use the code YFT. Prolon: Visit ProlonLife.com/YFT to claim your 15% discount sitewide plus a $40 bonus gift when you subscribe to their 5-Day Program! Quince: Treat your closet to a little summer glow-up with Quince. Go to Quince.com/yft for free shipping on your order and 365 day returns. Article: Visit article.com/yft for $50 off your first purchase of $100 or more. Betterhelp: Visit BetterHelp.com/favoritething to get 10% off your first month. Don't forget to rate, review, and follow Your Favorite Podcast! Plus, keep up with us between episodes on our Instagram pages, @yftpodcast @wellsadams and @brandicyrus and be sure to leave us a voicemail with your fave things at 858-630-1856!  This podcast is brought to you by Podcast Nation.See Privacy Policy at https://art19.com/privacy and California Privacy Notice at https://art19.com/privacy#do-not-sell-my-info.

Nothing but the pure life for Wells this week. Sun tans, surprise birthday decorations, spanish TV, and wait…back pain? Dammit. Side effect of turning 41 we guess. But hey, no complaints when you're in paradise, right? Meanwhile, Brandi just wrapped up at Sand In My Boots Festival where by all accounts her sets were straight litty kitty, and now she's got The Sphere in her sights as she preps for 5 weeks in Vegas w/ country music guy Kenny Chesney! Your hosts then debate the merits of street vs book smarts, wonder if you can watch a TV show AND read the book at the same time, and dive deep into an Aladdin revision theory that actually kinda makes sense…speaking of The Sphere, have you been? And have you ‘enhanced' your experience with anything? We wanna know! Hit us up in the VMs with your thoughts. Till next week…ok byeeee. Favorite Things this week: The Eternaut (en Español!) Assassin in Paradise (game) The Order Handmaid's Tale Sunset on the Reaping (book) The Stand (book) Thanks to our awesome sponsors for supporting this episode!  Mood: Get 20% off your first order at Mood.com/YFT with promo code YFT. Hungryroot: For a limited time get 40% off your first box PLUS get a free item in every box for life. Go to Hungryroot.com/yft and use code yft. Happy Mammoth: For a limited time get 15% off on your entire first order at happymammoth.com and use the code YFT. Prolon: Visit ProlonLife.com/YFT to claim your 15% discount sitewide plus a $40 bonus gift when you subscribe to their 5-Day Program! Quince: Treat your closet to a little summer glow-up with Quince. Go to Quince.com/yft for free shipping on your order and 365 day returns. Article: Visit article.com/yft for $50 off your first purchase of $100 or more. Betterhelp: Visit BetterHelp.com/favoritething to get 10% off your first month. Don't forget to rate, review, and follow Your Favorite Podcast! Plus, keep up with us between episodes on our Instagram pages, @yftpodcast @wellsadams and @brandicyrus and be sure to leave us a voicemail with your fave things at 858-630-1856!  This podcast is brought to you by Podcast Nation.

The guys break down the Wolves series clinching win over the Warriors, Tommy Olson is back in studio, the gang share their thoughts on the Vikings 2025 scheduleSee omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

The guys break down the Wolves series clinching win over the Warriors, Tommy Olson is back in studio, the gang share their thoughts on the Vikings 2025 schedule

Dammit...See Privacy Policy at https://art19.com/privacy and California Privacy Notice at https://art19.com/privacy#do-not-sell-my-info.

Most of us trust that our legal system will deliver the right judgments and hold those who commit heinous crimes accountable. That trust extends to the support we expect to follow — the assumption that resources will be available after an unexpected tragedy. But the unfortunate truth is that not everyone is afforded these privileges, making the path to recovery and closure all the more complicated for survivors of violent crime who are left to pick up the pieces on their own. For the family of 70-year-old David Flaget, that journey was filled with obstacles. They were ultimately forced to take matters into their own hands in seeking justice after their beloved grandfather was murdered in a situation that was entirely preventable. Special thanks to Brittney and Tamber for taking the time to talk with us and tell us about their  Grandpa Dave. Written by Trevor Pason, Edited and Engineered by Scott Ecklein, and Executive Produced by Michael Ojibway. View full episode source list at https://www.invisiblechoir.com/listen/dammitdave  Support Our Sponsors:  Squarespace: Go to https://www.squarespace.com/choir for a free trial, and when you're ready to launch, use offer code “CHOIR” to save 10% off your first purchase of a website or domain!  Rocket Money: Cancel unwanted subscriptions and manage your expenses the easy way by going to https://www.rocketmoney.com/invisible.  HungryRoot: Go to https://www.hungryroot.com/choir to get 40% off your first delivery PLUS get a free item in every box for life!  DraftKings Casino: The Great Rewards hunt is on! Sign up with code “CHOIR” and start playing to get up to $1000.00 in casino credits back with a minimum $5 net loss.  Green Chef: Go to greenchef.com/invisiblefree and use code “invisiblefree” to get started with FREE salads for two months plus 50% off your first box!  Spot & Tango: Go to https://www.spotandtango.com/choir for 50% off your first order!  Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices